Posted on

New look for my blog



Readers,


I’ve changed the color scheme of the blog somewhat after having received several emails about the difficulty of reading light print on the previous dark-colored background. 


Also, the former drop-down menus for spanking stories and other content are listed on the right-hand side of the blog sidebar as individual links again, since the drop-downs didn’t work with all browsers.


The links for my Clips4Sale and Spanking Library studios have been replaced by a link to my new video website, www.DanaKaneSpanks.com. (Video updates will be posted to the blog once a week, when applicable, on Sunday.)


I hope that these changes make the blog easier to read and navigate, and that you’ll continue to send your suggestions to me – either via the comment box below, or at danakanespanks@gmail.com. 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

VBB and WW go to Spanking Court (lots of preview photos!)



Readers,
Spanking Court recently had the immense pleasure of hosting the case of the VBB vs. Isabella (The WW) and Dana Kane. The VBB brought many trumped-up chages against his Wonderful Wife and I, but (naturally) he did not prevail. They’ve been nice enough to send along their thoughs on the weekend below, and the preview photos are courtesy of SpankingCourt.com.     – Dana

                 

  OFF TO SPANKING COURT WE GO!
The Adventure of TheVBB, The Wonderful Wife and the Court Bailiff

The Alarm went off at 4:00 A.M. usually we turn over and hit the snooze button when the alarm goes off. But today was different; even though it was O Dark Thirty in the Morning we excitedly jumped out of bed. The day we waited for so long had finally arrived; we were finally heading to Spanking Court (SC)! We had discussed the possibility of going to SC amongst ourselves a number of times although never in a serious manner. I made a few passing comments to Dana in person and through Email that maybe we should take a trip to Spanking Court. Again we never had a serious discussion about actually going to Spanking Court, until I came up with the idea of taking Dana and Isabella to court on a number of trumped up charges. We began to seriously discuss the possibility of actually going to Spanking Court. Dana gave us the contact information for Spanking Court and I sent an introductory email, which eventually led to this day, the day we left for Spanking Court. We left *** at 7:30 A.M. flew to Los Angeles made an unexpected plane change and flew to NorCal. Through the magic of time change we made the 5 ½ flight time in 2 ½ hours. We arrived at NorCal around 10:00 A.M., found a shuttle bus, which took us to our resort and we were lucky enough to check in early. To make the day pass a bit faster we stopped for lunch and then watched the new Avenger movie that came out on May 4th. It was a great movie and a there was a scene where Loki and the Hulk were fighting and Loki yelled at the Hulk and said “That’s Enough I’m a god I will not be bullied” in which the Hulk replied by picking Loki up and slamming him from side to side into the ground. While it was a funny scene what made it more hilarious was it reminded me of Dana’s famous “Bitch Slap” technique. Which she uses when my mouth gets me into trouble. The “Bitch Slap” technique is simply spanking each flank one after another as fast and as hard as she can. Dana is well versed in the use of the “Bitch Slap.” I would cautioned anyone to carefully consider her ability to wield the Bitch Slap before making uncontrolled bratty comments. It is the one technique that Dana and Isabella use that will always get me to cry out for mercy. After the movie we went back to the hotel, ate some dinner and had a restless night waiting for the excitement of the following day.

It seemed like 7:00 A.M was never going to come, I had been awake since 4:00 A.M. either staring at the ceiling or absently surfing the net on my iPad. By 6:00 we were up, showered, dressed, ate and still had to wait for another hour or so for Cali to pick us up at the resort. Finally a little after 8:30, Cali arrived to pick us up. As we meet for the very first time she greeted us as though we were already good friends. The drive to the studio took about 40 minutes, which gave us time to talk and get to know Cali better. She told us what to expect throughout the day. By the time we arrived we were both relaxed and feeling very positive about our upcoming adventure. Although we were excited, we were still a bit anxious, but all that quickly faded as we opened the door to the apartment and saw Dana, the Court Disciplinarian, Judge Spanks and a few others. Again we were greeted very warmly as though we were all long time friends. Both Isabella and myself were so impressed with how friendly everyone was, we were instantly accepted as friends and made to feel completely at home. We talked for a while as we watched the Spanking Court Volume One DVD, I was paying close attention to the defendants and mentally taking notes on what I could say during the shoot. I met Cali’s husband as he walked through the front door, we firmly shook hands as we introduced each other. A little while later he came over and asked me if I had been at Victory. It took me just a moment to process his question and I replied yes I was at Camp Victory. It did not take long to determine that we were both at Camp Victory at the same time. Out of the thousands of people at Victory he somehow recognized me six years later. I guess it was just fate that our trip to Spanking Court was meant to be.

The word was given and we headed downstairs to start shooting the scenes, which I won’t go into detail otherwise it will ruin the excitement of watching the scenes on SpankingCourt.com. What I will say is we had a blast filming our two court scenes and the three spanking scenes. I may have been a bit bratty with my emails and tweets to Dana leading up to the shoot. I have to admit that Erica Scott and others warned me that I was going to get myself into a whole lot of trouble if I kept sending bratty tweets. Which proved to be true, I knew right from the very first swat Dana gave me with the Major Pain paddle that maybe all my smart ass comments were going to come back to haunt me. I tried to play it cool after the first swat acting as though it did not hurt, I started in with my bratty comments and I quickly felt two more hard swats landing on my unprotected bare bottom. It was then I knew I was in for one long and painful day. But did I stop to think that if I kept my mouth shut the paddling would not be as hard? Yes I did, but what fun would that be. As Dana has told me before “You’re TheVBB you don’t want to disappoint people do you?” Well the more I gave bratty responses, the harder she paddled and the sorer my bottom became.


During the second Spanking scene I was a bit more contrite yet still bratty enough to continue incurring the hard paddling from Dana. By the time the second spanking scene was over I was beginning to secretly dread the upcoming third spanking scene which instead of the 150 swats I received during the first two scenes this time I was going to receive 200. That was kind of my fault as I opened my mouth to be witty and said I could easily take 200 instead of 150. Looking back on that decision it was not a very wise thing to say. While we were waiting for the lights and cameras to be set up I tried to act as though I was not worried about the upcoming scene. I asked Dana a few times if she was worried or nervous about the upcoming scene. Each time she just looked at me very calmly and said no. I don’t know if she knew how worried I was or if I was able to mask my nervousness.  Again I won’t go into detail about the last scene so as not to spoil the video for anyone. I will say though that a very long and thick “Stick” (cane) was broken and a promised made that I would not be able to sit comfortably for a week after the scene. Which oddly was actually 10 days after the scene as my bottom still carried bruises and still hurt to sit. Maybe next time I will keep my bratty comments to myself… Then again maybe not, that would just be too boring. I’ll just have to rely on Dana’s compassionate and nurturing nature to keep her from spanking me so hard next time.








As the long day was coming to a close everyone was called down to the studio where Cali’s husband presented me with one of the Major Pain paddles. I was deeply touched that I would be given such a gift especially as this was our first visit to the Court. Before we left Isabella and I sat down for an interview where we gave a short on camera history of our Domestic Discipline lifestyle. We were able to encourage others to honestly talk with their spouse about their feelings and desires. We encouraged couples that a true DD relationship takes time to develop. Our DD relationship did not happen over night, it took us about eight years to really get our DD relationship to the point where we are now. It took understanding, patience, respect and trust to develop a real and effective DD relationship. Just as our relationship has taken time to develop so has our relationship with Dana taken time to develop. While we look forward to a second exciting year with Dana, we know there is still plenty of growth and development that awaits us in the future. Both Isabella and I are hoping to spend some more time with our friends from Spanking Court. Maybe this time, Dana and Isabella will take TheVBB to court, and just maybe I might win a case. 




The entire experience was a blast, we made new friends and we both learned a lot about shooting video. I cannot close without mentioning how grateful I am to Erica Scott’s encouragement and advice she offered me over the last few months as we prepared for our shoot. I took most of her advice to heart with the exception of not cutting back on my bratty tweets, which I’m not sure were that bratty. But maybe you will just need to see for yourself by following TheVBB and Isabella on Twitter.  We would like to thank everyone at Spanking Court and to Dana for the great time we had, it was truly a pleasure to work with everyone.

TheVBB and The Wonderful Wife.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Brand new spanking story from our UK Laureate


Another fine original spanking story from one of our favorite writers (and past story writing contest winner), UK Laureate – enjoy this well-spun tale, titled ‘Mother-in-law’s Visit’.   – Dana

*****

Mother-in-law’s visit

We’d been married a little under a year, long enough, sadly, for the initial euphoria to wear off. In truth the last few months had been tough. Rachel had become moody and withdrawn. I had a strong feeling that it was me who was upsetting her. It was clear she didn’t like my weekly night out with the boys even though this had been part of my routine both before and since I knew her. I’d also picked up a few comments about not pulling my weight around the house. So when she told me that her mother was coming to stay I had mixed feelings. On the one hand Sylvia, Mrs Johnson, was not my favourite person; on the other, it occurred to me that perhaps having her mother around and chatting to her might help Rachel cheer up and realise that it was she, not me, who was being a tad unreasonable.

On the day Mrs Johnson was due to arrive I was the butt of considerable humour from the guys at work, who, whilst sympathetic, also took great delight in reminding me of the reality of the situation. A lot of mother-in-law jokes – not exactly original but amusing nonetheless – were rolled out and that lightened my mood as I made my way home.

“Hello, Stephen,” Sylvia said somewhat coldly and in her usual formal manner. Everybody else knew me as Steve but Mrs Johnson insisted on using the name as written on my birth certificate. It had always been the case, but even so, I sensed that her manner was especially terse. Perhaps she was equally unenthusiastic about seeing me as I was to see her. However, we managed to get through dinner and the rest of the evening making uninspiring but polite small-talk.

“How was the old dragon?” my mate Tony asked me when I got to work the next day. “Didn’t eat you alive, then” he smirked. “Never mind, mate, there’s time yet for her to sort you out. She’s staying three more days yet isn’t she?”

Tony knew perfectly well how long she was staying, as I’d repeatedly bemoaned the fact of a four day visit, but he took great delight in reminding me of the fact. I didn’t realise at the time just how prophetic his words about her ‘sorting me out’ would prove to be.

That evening when I arrived home Rachel and her mother were sitting side by side on the sofa. Mrs Johnson had an especially sour look on her face and Rachel was distinctly cool. Immediately I sensed from the atmosphere that something had occurred between them. 

“I hope you two have had a nice day,” I said as cheerily as I could muster in an attempt to lighten the darkness. “What have you been up to?”

“We’ve been talking, Stephen,” Mrs Johnson replied crisply, “and I have to say I haven’t much liked what Rachel has been telling me. I’ll readily admit that I’ve always had doubts about you and whether you were a suitable husband for my daughter, and what I’ve heard today has confirmed my worst suspicions. It is clear you are an immature young man who has not begun to appreciate the responsibilities and behaviour conducive to being a good husband. Furthermore, it is clear from your selfish behaviour that you are entirely lacking in self-discipline, which I regard as highly reprehensible.”

“What?” I uttered in amazement as she paused for breath. “What’s all that about? That was quite a tirade. It’s also one-sided and unfair. There’s two sides to every story, you know.”

“How dare you answer me back,” Mrs Johnson snapped angrily. “The impertinence of that outburst simply proves how right I am. For your information, Stephen, I have heard Rachel’s side of the story and that’s quite sufficient for me. There is no reason to doubt what she has said. I’m telling you now, young man, that I will not stand by and let your self-centred and neglectful behaviour continue any longer. Rachel has had enough of it, and so have I.”

I looked at Rachel, who had sat silently during her mother’s tirade. “Come on, sweetheart, I know I’m not perfect, but you don’t believe what your mother has said, do you?”

“Actually, I’m afraid I do, Steve. I had high hopes for our marriage but the past year has been a big disappointment. I’ve tried to tell you but you haven’t seemed able to listen or understand. That’s why I needed to have a real heart-to-heart with my mother today. The fact is I simply can’t go on as we are.”

To say that her words were a disappointment to me would be an understatement. Although I knew she was unhappy, I hadn’t realised her disappointment in me had reached this level. “I’m really sorry you feel that way. I promise I’ll do better in future,” I ventured. “Now, what’s for dinner?”

There was a pregnant silence as the two women exchanged a knowing look.

“Dinner can wait, Steve,” said Rachel. “Mother has something more to say to you.”

“Indeed I have,” Mrs Johnson said firmly. “I’m not impressed by your casual promise to do better in future. In my experience these matters are not that simple. As I said before, it is clear that you are immature and lack the self-discipline required. When that is the case discipline has to be imposed by someone else – in this case, me. I know only too well from bringing up three children that when a boy – and essentially that is what you still are – misbehaves, the required course of action is that he receives a very sound spanking to make him realise the error of his ways and help pull him back in line.
Rachel and I have agreed that such a course of action is entirely appropriate for you. Get your pants down. I’m going to put you across my knee right here and now.”

“What!” I exclaimed in total amazement. “This is some kind of joke, isn’t it? Not exactly a funny one, but OK, you’ve both made your point. C’mon, Rachel, you and I can talk about this later.”

“Yes, we will talk about it later,” Rachel replied quietly, “but what mother said is not a joke, and I’m quite certain you will find you have nothing to laugh at. Do as mother says.”

I stood, gob-smacked, for several seconds, looking at Rachel and her mother. “Hurry up, Stephen,” Mrs Johnson rapped, “I don’t like to be kept waiting.”

My mind now was becoming frozen with confusion. I could hardly believe it but it did seem as though both Rachel and her mother were deadly serious, that they had agreed that I should be spanked by my mother-in-law as though I were a naughty child. But the fact was, even as a child, I had never had a spanking. I knew of it happening to other kids, but it was not something my parents believed in. Now here I was, a grown man, facing the prospect of a bottom-warmer. It all seemed quite surreal.

“On second thoughts,” said Mrs Johnson, interrupting my wandering brain, “we won’t just have your pants down, we’ll have you stripped off entirely. Come along, get undressed.”

At last it dawned on me that there was no escape. The stern look on both women’s faces and the authoritarian tone of Mrs Johnson’s voice made it clear that my only choice was to submit to their wishes. Nervously, tentatively, I undid my belt and slowly removed my clothes until I was standing naked in front of them, feeling stupid and humiliated.

“That’s better,” said Mrs Johnson, “now, over my knee.” Before I had time to resist she grabbed my manhood roughly and pulled me towards her.

Helpless and shocked I arranged myself across her lap somewhat ungracefully.  Actually, while my body was draped across Mrs Johnson, my head was in Rachel’s lap, and I felt her put her hands on my head, holding it down firmly.

There was a moment’s pause and then… slap! I felt Mrs Johnson’s hand land sharply on my butt. But barely had I time to register the fact when another meaty smack landed. Whack! Whack! Whack! Whack! The blows continued to rain down in quick succession.

The first few were not too bad, though it was clear Mrs Johnson had a hard hand and, as she had admitted earlier, was well practised in spanking boys’ backsides. Mostly the blows alternated, first the right cheek, then the left, but on other occasions she concentrated on walloping the same spot several times over, which caused the pain to rise more quickly.

She continued to smack briskly and as she continued it seemed as though the blows were landing with greater power. I could feel the heat in my butt and the smacks were becoming ever more painful. I had long lost count of how many she had given, concentrating solely on dealing with the pain. Every now and then she paused for a while and I thought she was finished, only for her to begin again with renewed gusto.

How long this went on I have no idea. Time seemed irrelevant. I was conscious only of my vulnerability as I lay with my wife holding my head while her mother walloped my bottom. In many ways it still felt surreal, but the increasing pain in my backside made it only too real!

Finally the spanking ended, and I heard Mrs Johnson telling me to get up. In a semi-daze I stumbled to my feet, covering my nakedness with one hand while using the other to rub my butt.

“Hands on your head,” Mrs Johnson bellowed. “If you rub your bottom any more I shall have you back over my knee for a second dose.”

By now my will to do anything other than she commanded had entirely gone, and without further thought I obeyed her instruction.

Then it was Rachel issuing the instructions. “Go and stand in the corner, Steve, where you will stay for the next half-hour or so while I get dinner. And keep your hands on your head. Mother will be staying in the room to make sure that you do. You can use the time to think about the error of your ways and what you need to do to save our marriage.”

During the rest of the evening nothing more was said about my behaviour. Rachel was still a bit cool, in a reserved sort of way, but somehow she seemed more confident and assured. When we went to bed, the first time we had had on our own, I tried speaking about the earlier events but she said it was too soon to discuss matters, put the light out and turned away from me.

Needless to say, when the mother-in-law comments and jokes were made at work the next day, I tried to ignore them as much as I could. It was just as well my mates didn’t know the truth – and I certainly wasn’t going to tell them! The shock of what had happened was still very much with me, and I couldn’t help wondering how things would pan out during the remainder of Mrs Johnson’s visit, and beyond.

In the event the evenings of days three and four passed fairly normally. Rachel was definitely more cheerful and even her mother’s demeanour and attitude towards me was somewhat lighter. I breathed a sigh of relief as I went to bed on day four, knowing that Mrs Johnson was returning home the next morning. Then another surprise happened.

Rachel waited until I had undressed, then told me that her mother wanted a word and disappeared out of the room. Next moment, in walked Mrs Johnson. To my amazement she was wearing a black cami-basque with suspenders and stockings. Not only had I never seen her in such attire, of course, but also it was suddenly apparent that she was – or could be – a highly attractive woman! The confusion caused by this revelation was quickly increased as I noticed she was carrying a hairbrush and two small paddles.

It seemed she had noticed the look of appreciation on my face at her attire. “Don’t get any silly ideas, Stephen,” she said firmly, “I’m certainly not here for a romantic assignation. Perish the very thought! No, what I am here for is to give you another spanking. As you know I’m going home tomorrow, and I want to be sure that my message about changing your ways has been thoroughly comprehended – though of course I can always return if that proves not to be the case. For more severe spankings I have always found the hairbrush and paddle to be rather effective, so it occurred to me I should give you a foretaste of what is in store if it should be necessary for me to visit you again for further instruction. I want you to kneel on the bed on all fours.” She placed the two paddles on the bedside cupboard, keeping hold of the hairbrush.

The experience of earlier in the week had taught me it was pointless to argue. Meekly I positioned myself as instructed. Standing at the side of the bed she proceeded to pummel my backside, counting aloud as she did so. Thirty-six was reached in double-quick, but very painful, time. 

Glancing to the side I saw her put down the hairbrush and pick up the small wooden paddle. Without further ado or any words being spoken, another thirty-six swats landed on my increasingly sore butt. By halfway through I was unable to absorb the pain without uttering grunts and some louder ‘aaghs’ and it was a huge relief when the allotted number was complete. But I was pretty certain that the third implement, a larger leather paddle, had not been brought simply for show – and I was not wrong. She picked it up and walked to the other side of the bed. Turning my head I watched as she knelt on the bed beside me.

“That’s better, I think I can spank a bit harder this way round. And this time you will count aloud. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Mrs Johnson, quite clear,” I found myself saying.

Thwack! Her words about swatting harder had been no understatement. The force of the stroke and the intense pain it produced took me quite by surprise and I emitted a loud yell. In the shock of the moment I quite forgot what she had said about counting aloud.

She waited a few seconds before speaking. “Very well, since you cannot obey simple instructions, I shall start again. And be warned, every time you forget, I will begin again from the start.

Thwack! Another vicious swat landed, equally as painful as the first, but this time I was more ready for it. “One”, I said loudly.

Thwack! “Two”. Thwack! “Three”. Thwack! “Four”.

Despite what she thought of my behaviour, I’m not stupid and I can count to ten and beyond without any trouble. Or so I thought. When number ten landed on what I’m sure was the exactly same spot as numbers eight and nine, the pain was acute and I cried out, conscious only of how much my butt was hurting. Several seconds went by as I tried to deal with the pain.

“Very well, I did warn you. We shall have to begin again.”

Oh no! As soon as she spoke I realised my mistake. “I’m sorry,” I spluttered, “that one hurt so much I forgot.”

“No excuses,” she said curtly. “Nine to be repeated. You will begin counting again after number ten.”

It was soon apparent why I was not required to count the nine again – there was no time. Whereas previously the swats had been measured, with a few seconds gap between each, this time they rained down like machine-gun fire. How I stayed in position I don’t quite know – the pain was excruciating. A brief and welcome pause indicated that the punishment for my forgetfulness had been completed. Nonetheless, I was very conscious that there were still many more swats to come.

And come they did, every one as hard as before, every one increasing the burning pain in my now very tender bottom. Somehow I remembered to announce the appropriate number, though I must admit that many were uttered in a voice that also expressed the extreme discomfort I was feeling.

“I think you may feel it worth avoiding the requirement for me to come and stay again, don’t you, Stephen,” Mrs Johnson enquired after the final swat.

“Yes, Mrs Johnson,” I replied. For once she and I were in total agreement.

I was feeling distinctly contrite when Rachel came back to the room. She grimaced as she saw the state of my backside. “Wow,” she said, “I could hear from the next room that you were getting one of mother’s extra special wallopings but that is some colour. I think perhaps I should rub some cold cream on it.”

I was grateful, if slightly surprised, for her sympathy and practical remedy. And when she had finished we had the best cuddle I had known for many months. The warmth of her affection matched the warmth in my butt. 

“From now on we begin again,” she said softly. “Let’s make sure I don’t have to ask mother to come and stay again.”

UKL – 2012




This story was inspired by these photos I found on the net (sircane.tumblr.com):


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New DanaKaneSpanks.com website



Readers,


I have been actively posting to this blog for well over a year now, and it has been a real eye-opening experience. Many cool and wonderful people have passed through, leaving comments, words of wisdom, and pieces of their imaginations on the pages here.


In recent weeks, and since the inclusion of premium spanking videos to my repertoire, a large portion of my blog has been filled with preview photos, videos, and links to said premium content. 


Since it has never been my intention that this blog serve as a ‘shopping cart’, I have decided to build a separate, non-members website on which I may advertise downloadable spanking videos, DVD’s, and other products, so that my blogsite can remain more focused on the general discussion of spanking and discipline play, contests, Conversations, and the like.


New premium videos and DVD’s will still receive a short weekly mention on my blog, with links to the new site – and readers may choose whether or not to click over and view the scene descriptions, screenshots, previews, and buy links. Other interesting features like ‘Meet the Models’ and the chance to become one yourself are included, as well as links to other quality sites. You’ll be able to order custom videos, and build your own Dana Kane spanking video DVD’s, too.


Free videos, like the Product Testing series, Tips for Tops, and other planned fun projects, will still be available here, updated just as regularly as always, along with stories, surveys, and all the rest.


The new website is located at: HERE. Please do let me know what you think – but be gentle, as I’ve quite literally learned each step as I went along, and am pretty darned proud of the site thus far. (You can also subscribe to email updates from DanaKaneSpanks.com, by clicking the RSS feed button at the bottom of the Homepage.)


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Conversations with Spankos: Chapter Eight



Readers,


I have received a number of age-play requests and comments of late, which is likely directly related to my posting blogs and videos (both in my studio and with Dreams of Spanking). While these conversations concern everything from role-play scenarios to childhood memories to issues of accountability, the similarity which I notice among most of them is regression. 


We have discussed regression previously in the context of of age-play, but I am considering now it’s wider implications relating to all disciplinary spanking play.


Consider this: Spanking is something naturally and commonly associated with our formative years; it is one of the worst forms of punishment that may be heaped upon us up until a certain age – an embarrassing and painful event. When the severity of our infractions increases, so does the severity of the spanking.
Even if we weren’t spanked at home, we watched someone else – a neighborhood friend, relative, or schoolmate suffer the fate of a spanking for something he or she had done wrong. We have all been influenced in some way by spanking, and all at an early age.


Once we reach adulthood things become much more complicated. Spankings are no longer used as a form of discipline or punishment in the adult world. Now, when we make mistakes we suffer much larger consequences. A slip-up at work may result in termination; a little misunderstanding can lead to major relationship problems; one wrong financial move and our futures are at perilous risk. 


Who wouldn’t want to return to a time when a quick spanking was just about the worst thing that could happen on any given day? This is why I am beginning to think that regression is a natural part of any discipline spanking, even those not even remotely related to age or role-play.


What else is an adult discipline spanking for, if not to hold that adult accountable for some adult action? Maybe you haven’t been sticking to your diet, so you request a spanking from your top for direction and motivation, rather than going to your doctor and confessing your non-compliance. How many of us have received spankings for tardiness, laziness, or doing naughty things when we know better? It’s safe to say that nearly all who enjoy receiving a spanking could raise a hand. As youths, if we were caught in any of those situations, that’s likely what we’d get – a good, hard spanking, and a “What were you thinking?”. As adults, repeated tardiness could result in much more dire consequences, as could numerous types of behavior termed naughty.


So we enter a fantasy world of sorts when we participate in spanking play. That forgotten memo at work won’t get you fired if you play your cards right – but you’ll likely feel a little guilty about having gotten away with it. Rather than confess to your superior and risk your job, you confess to your spanker instead, get your spanking, and feel better afterward. No harm done, and you can now get on with your day.


Most indiscretions, misdeeds, and naughty behavior are handled with spanking discipline within the world of spankos. We tops do not ask that our bottoms hold themselves to some higher adult standard which requires them to be held accountable in the real world. Accountability and redemption come through the act of receiving the spanking, and the psychological implications which go hand-in-hand with the act.




Is this not regression, if not solely in action, during every adult discipline spanking – since it’s really the most dire consequence under the circumstances?


Please do take a moment to add your comments and thoughts to the discussion by commenting in the box below.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/F spanking photo preview: Introducing Sternwood Academy



Hello everyone,


Allow me a moment to introduce a new project from my friends at Alpine Sierra Studios, makers of the wonderfully irreverent SpankingCourt.com. The new video series, called ‘Sternwood Academy’, features a very strict young ladies preparatory school – and some very lovely young ladies in attendance.


I love the girls’ uniforms – traditional knee-skimming plaid skirts, worn with ribboned knee socks and black blazers. The girls are never allowed to look or behave like anything but perfectly-poised young women, but somehow usually end up with their panties hanging from hooks on the wall, anyway. Isn’t education wonderful?


Our first installment of Sternwood features:

Heather, Alex, Ela, Cali, and Cheyenne: Bad Girls

Cali Cutie (from Spanking Ms. Cali), Alex Reynolds (more photos from the shoot on Alex’s blog!), Cheyenne Jewel, Heather Michaels, and spanking newcomer Ela Darling (she proved herself to be a real champ over the course of this rigorous two day shoot). These students just cannot seem to behave themselves, in spite of the best efforts of the staff: Coach Michaels, Professor Feenix, and Ms. Kane.

Can you guess which red bottom belongs to whom?

(Yes, that’s me in the wig and long skirt.)

Cali and Ela know that they’ve pushed Ms. Kane too far this time.

Sternwood Academy will be DVD-released soon, and I’ll keep you updated here on it’s availability.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New Writing Contest: ‘Brief Encounter’



Readers,


Since the ‘Person, Place and Thing’ story format brings such interesting and varied entries, I’ve decided to make it the regular, bi-monthly writing contest. Each contest will vary in it’s thematics, and you’ll have ample opportunity for artistic license. 


With that said, June’s ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ contest is:


‘Brief Encounter’

Write a story about a man and woman, 




in a deserted train station, 


and add in a pair of red panties. 





All the other details are yours to imagine – just make sure you include the spanking!


You may include as many (or few) other characters as you like, and the spankings may be of any sub-genre (M/F, M/M, F/F, F/M). The contest will run throughout the month of June, and the winner will receive a spanking session with me.


Remember the rules:


– All characters must be over the age of 18. 
– Don’t plagiarize or ‘borrow’.
– No extreme profanities, or overtly sexual language.
– The winner must either claim his or her ‘prize’ in Las Vegas or in one of the other cities which I visit( see Travel). Otherwise, please enter your story as a non-contestant, so that the ‘prize’ may be awarded in a timely manner.
– Your entry means that you agree to share your story both here and on other publishing platforms. Stories will be posted/excerpted publicly, here on my blog, and promoted through other social media outlets.


Have fun writing, and good luck!


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘Well, if you think that’s embarrasing’



‘Well, if you think that’s embarrassing’ is a fun spanking entry to the ‘Person, Place, and Thing’  Spring Break writing contest. Poor Andrew…
– Dana


  Well, if you think that’s embarrassing. 

Andrew and Heather had met at freshmen orientation and had been dating ever since. Heather was a sweet and lovely girl, slightly plump with large comforting breasts and a big-ish but well shaped bottom. She had long flowing blond hair and an adorable face that was almost always smiling. Andrew was very attracted to her and the sex was great. But Heather had a real knack for embarrassing him. She called him “poopsikins” and “silly buns” in front of his friends. Naturally, this resulted in Andrew getting endless teasing from his buddies. To make matters worse, Heather had informed Andrew that he would not be going to Fort Lauderdale with his friends. Instead, they would spend a romantic spring break together at nice little bread and breakfast. As Andrew sat driving in his 1960 Ford Galaxie, a beautiful convertible his father had given him when he when off to college, he thought back to his last night with his mates before spring break. “Dude, you are so whipped. While you’re stuck with the ball and chain were gona get shit faced and score some serious poontang,” Andrew remember them saying. Just then Andrew felt Heather gently stroke his thigh. He turned his head and looked at Heather. She was smiling and her long blond hair was blowing in the wind. “What’s on your mind, cutie pie?” Heather asked. “Um, nothing” Andrew replied. 

Heather: “Slow down, sweetie, I see the B and B.”

                Andrew: “OK, fine” (muttering)

Andrew parked the convertible, Heather grabbed Andrew’s hand and they walked together into the bed and breakfast. At the front desk of the bed and breakfast, there stood a beautifully woman with short dark hair. She was wearing a low cut blouse that showed off her lovely cleavage.  Just inside the door to the B and B, Andrew let go of Heathers hand and began watching a baseball game on his I-phone. Heather walked up to the desk. “Hi, my name Heather, and that cutesypoo over by the door is my boyfriend Andrew,” Heather said proudly. “Hi there, my name is Dana, and I’m so glad you decided to stay with us. You make such a lovely couple.”  Dana replied. 

Heather: “thanks!” 

Heather (looking at Andrew): “Come on hunny bunny, get your cute little caboose over here and say hi to the nice lady.”  

Andrew reluctantly walked to the desk. 

Andrew: “Hay, what’s up? (muttering)”

Dana: “Nice to meet you Andrew.”

Heather: “So Dana, do you know what I like do to cute little buns? I like to ssshhhhmack ummm!”

(Heather gives Andrew a playful smack on his bottom)

Andrew: “Stop it. This is embarrassing.”

Heather:  “Is it? (Heather gives Andrew another smack on his bottom) Well, sweetie, you better get used to it because I LIKE to embarrass you. And if you think getting smacked on the bottom is embarrassing just wait until I SPANK your BARE BOTTOM in front of my new friend!” 

Andrew: “What!?”

Heather: “You heard what I said, now change into your birthday suit this instant.”
(Andrew hesitated only for a second. He never could say no to Heather. Andrew obediently removed all his clothes.)

Dana: “Aw, doesn’t he just have the cutest little cup cakes.”

Heather: “O I know, and now for some red frosting!”

(Heather and Dana both laugh.)

Heather (sitting down on a nearby chair): “Get your bottom over my knee.”

(Andrew did as he was told.)

SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, 

SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!

(Despite how sweet she was, Heather had no problem giving a hard spanking. Andrew’s little bottom was now bright red.)

Dana: “That looks like fun.”

Heather: “Want to give it a try?”

Dana: “Sure”

Heather: “Do you need any instructions?” 

Dana “No, I think I can handle it (winks).”

Heather: “OK sweet heart, I want you to go over to Dana and very nicely ask her to please spank your bare bottom.”

Andrew: “Dana, would you please spank my bare bottom.” 

Dana: “Sure hunny, you know what to do.”

(Andrew positioned his bottom over Dana’s knees.)

Dana: “You know Andrew, you are very lucky to have an affectionate girlfriend that cares enough about you to spank you.”

Andrew: “Yes, I know.” 

Dana “Now after each spank, I want you to repeat ‘Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants. Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants.’”

Andrew: “Yes, ma’am.”  

SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”

Dana: “Now go over to Heather, apologize and thank her for spanking your bare bottom.” 

Andrew: “I’m sorry for being a brat. Thank you for spanking my bare bottom. I know I deserved it.”

Heather: “Aaaaaawwww (Heather gently rubs Andrew’s red bottom.)”

Heather: “Now thank Dana for spanking you.”

Andrew: “Thank you Dana for spanking my bare bottom. I know I deserved it.”

Dana: “Anytime sweetie.”

(Dana rubs Andrew’s left cheek while Heather rubs his right cheek.)

Heather: “Now go stand in the corner. I want your witle red tushy on display while Dana and I get to know each other.”

(Heather gives Andrew a playful smack on the bottom)

Andrew: “Thank you for smacking my bottom.”

Dana: “He’s learning!”

(Heather and Dana both laugh.)









Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Naughty Bench reader entry: Hilarious!



Readers,


When I posted the photo of the Wonderful Wife’s take on the Naughty Bench, I also issued a challenge. Send me photos of your own, homemade discipline bench – the best one will receive a special gift from me. 
Well, one of my more imaginative playmates jumped right into this one. He spent what looks to be quite some time coming up with  a series of ‘punishments’ for his bench. He’s sent photos of the bench and some funny ones also of him ‘testing’ it’s efficacy (yes, he actually sat on the conch shells!). I cannot decide whether to applaud him for his industriousness or spank him for his complete silliness. Maybe both are in order.
Here are a few samples of his Naughty Bench:





I am looking forward to seeing what else you smart spankos can come up with – send your photos to danakanespanks@gmail.com.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M Spanking Story: ‘The First Spring Break’


Percy and Lionel get themselves in a lot of trouble in ‘The First Spring Break’, an historical look at the ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ spanking story writing contest. Enjoy!
–  Dana

*****

The First Spring Break


Sure, it’s all fun and games now, drinking, carousing, and generally making an ass of yourself, but in the spring of 1935 Colgate’s swim team journeyed to Fort Lauderdale to train in the country’s only Olympic sized swimming pool. This excursion was considered the start of the “spring break” tradition in the U. S.and for Lionel and Percy Abernathy it seemed like heaven on earth. Back in Hamilton ,New York there was still snow on the ground and the coeds were almost as frigid as the air. Even though they were only freshmen they were shaping up to be the shining stars of the team and they thought this would give them a bit of leeway, spending their time on sun, booze and girls instead of putting in extra time training.

“Down by the beach are where the girls are and here we are stuck at this stupid hotel with this group of losers” complained Lionel.
“We are here to train and make the school proud of us not raise a ruckus” answered Percy.
“You know you can be a real downer sometimes”
“Besides how would we get down there? It’s too far to walk and besides I want to read some of Hemingway’s ‘Farewell to Arms’ it is really neat!”

Just then Lionel happened to glance outside as a 1927 Pierce Arrow roadster pulled to the entrance and what could only be described as a ‘dandy’ jumped out, threw his keys to the attendant and demanded his car be parked by the entrance with the keys left on the dash. To Percy, this meant nothing but to Lionel this was an opportunity not to be missed! Grabbing Percy Lionel flew out the door and headed for the main entrance. All it took was for the attendant to be distracted for a second and the twins had the car started and were on their way. And what a car it was! It flew like the wind and all the young girls stared and ogled both the car and the very handsome young men. Lionel and Percy were no strangers to the charms of the opposite sex and swim practice was soon forgotten. Cruising in the Pierce Arrow, top down, they had their pick of the girls strolling along the promenade. Two young blondes caught their eye and the game was on! Falling for their charms, the young ladies were soon paired off with the twins and with the help of some rot gut whiskey the group rapidly lost their inhibitions. It was known that the brothers did get some sexual gratification by the spanking of pert young female bottoms and these two fit the bill perfectly Playful slaps quickly escalated to the girls bare bottoms being tattooed by a steady stream of hard swats. At least two of the quartet were enjoying themselves immensely. The rest of the evening events are not for publication in this narrative.

It still remained for the boys to return the car and conjure up a story for being away from the hotel. Their luck held as not a soul was in front of the hotel. They proceeded to return the car to the same spot, left the keys where they found them and headed for the back stairs. But if not for Fred Whipple they would have been home free. Fred was the hotel detective and took any misdeeds at the establishment personally. Hidden behind a royal palm he observed the two return the car and sneak off in what they hoped was a clean getaway. Fred had other plans.

. Fred had pounced on the two miscreants and before they could comprehend the situation, they were in custody. Only because Coach Williams dealt with the episode personally were the police not called

‘Guess we really screwed up this time’ blubbered Percy
‘ You can say that again boy!
Lionel remained stoic and hoping once again his athletic prowess would save the day.
All the commotion had alerted the rest of the team and the coach, not to mention the peeved owner of the Pierce Arrow who was demanding his pound of flesh.

Let’s go forward to the next day. It is the end of swim practice and the team is gathered in a circle,surrounding the naked twins. Also present were The ‘Dandy’, hotel dick, the girls and their parents. After much debate the previous evening an appropriate punishment was agreed on and accepted by the twins. The alternative would have been much worse.

In the State of Florida 16 year old girls could not consent to be spanked by college freshmen, so that explained the presence of the girls and their parents. It was also known that next to the pool was a barber shop whose proprietor was more then happy to lend his razor strop for the occasion. The agreed upon number of strokes was 50, five each from the eight swimmers, who made up the rest of the team, and the two fathers. The twins were secured on the end of the diving board in such a fashion that their bottoms were in the perfect position for the onslaught to follow.

Percy was the first to be tied in place, a look of dread spreading across his face.
‘Ready?
‘Lets begin and anyone not taking this seriously will find themselves in the same spot.’ bellowed the coach.

The first boy swung the strop for all he was worth, taking the warning seriously. A tremendous crack echoed through the pool area followed by a heart rendering cry of anguish. If anything the second swing was even harder then the first. After only two smacks Percy was already a wreck, blubbering and crying, a plea for mercy escaping from his lips. The first boy finished his five and the rest of the team followed. All gave their best. When it came time for the first father to deliver his five swats, he stopped, pondered and handed the strop to his daughter. The second father did likewise. Now Percy was already thoroughly chastised and the humiliation of a young girl strapping his behind was the final straw. Their swings were anything but weak. Percy would remember these far longer then the other 40.

Now it was time for Lionel. Strong, stoic Lionel.
‘Do your best’ he shouted.
And they did. Each swing of the strop brought curses, yelled from the top of his lungs. This time after 40 lashes, instead of the fathers, the girl’s mothers took up the strop. Any other time having a woman spank him would have been a joy but not this time. These woman were strong and Lionel would think long and hard before he let another woman at his bottom.

Sufficiently chastised the boys shambled off in shame. Their bottoms were in sorry shape. Their swimming careers were over. Their collage careers were over. Their hope for the future was over. Sadly they had to  follow in their father’s footsteps and spent the next 4 years in the coal mines before being drafted into the army. Sadly neither one returned from the war.

So as far back as anyone can remember, spanking and spring break have gone hand in hand!
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New Premium POV videos: F/M Scolding and Discipline



Here are a few preview photos from the two new POV videos available at my Clips4Sale studio.


The first, a strictly scolding POV scene titled ‘Panty Snatcher’, shows what happens when I find my new satin panties hidden on your side of the bed. A harsh lecture and threat of two hundred swats with a wooden stinger paddle should get your mind out of the gutter.





The next, titled ‘Little Boy’s Toys’ is an Age-Play, OTK POV – no male bottom visible in this scene, even during the spanking action – with scolding and an over-the-shoulder-view POV hand spanking.






To download either video, click the link below:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Friends, Links, and Gratitude





Occasionally it’s nice to acknowledge acknowledgment. Thanks to these fellow sites and bloggers for links, mentions, and internet love:


Spanky at Bright Bottom


Mr. Marks at Secret Spanko


The Cherry Red Report


Alex in Spankingland


American Spanking Society


Yeowch 2 Spanking Blog


DWC Desires


fB’s Blog


Mistress Aimee


Spanked Hortic II


Spanking Court’s Blog




There is a lot to love about each of these linkers – take a few minutes to peruse the excellent writing and broad imaginations of these fellow spankos.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Marital discipline scene on Dreams of Spanking



Here are some preview shots and a link to the preview video of a fun and sexy marital discipline/age-play scene I worked on for Pandora Blake’s Dreams of Spanking website. My costar, Mike Stryker, was game enough to not only let me spank him – hard – but to allow me the honor of shaving his beard on camera. Mike’s ample young bottom was even more pink than his drop-seat pajamas, by the time I was done with him.       Enjoy!





Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M and F/F spanking story, set in 1966



Readers,


Another fine entry to the ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ Spring Break story contest, this blast from the past untitled piece incorporates both F/F and F/M spankings. Enjoy!


–   Dana

*****



 It was the spring of 1966 and I had big plans for spring break- hot girls and cold beer.  For months Sandy and I have been planning to go to a secluded beach in Florida that was a popular spring break destination.  My sister was out of town for two weeks and I knew the combination to the lock on her garage where she kept her 1958 Pontiac convertible.  When we arrived it was everything we had expected- hot girls in bikinis and cold beer.  Back in the 1960’s if you were caught with beer in your car cops would pour it out and send you on your way.  It was the good old boys system- or so we thought.   

Sandy had a beautiful body and wasn’t afraid to show it off in a skimpy bikini and could she kiss.   If I tried to get beyond that point she would grab my hands and put them in their place.  When we got to the beach we got drop dead drunk.  What shocked me the most was the rude disrespectful behavior that the other students displayed toward the police.  Yet the police tolerated the remarks, underage drinking, smell of pot, and even being called pigs from the direction of the smell of pot.  I didn’t understand it; but, I assumed that they were concerned with not starting a riot and keeping our behavior isolated to a small beach.  

How wrong I was.  There were only three ways out of the beach and when Sandy and I left that evening there was an alcohol check point at every exit.  Here we were half wasted with open containers and beer cans all over the back seat.  Upon checking our car the police officer directed us to a parking space and ordered us into the back seat of a police car.   When the doors were closed we were locked in and Sandy was in tears.  Here we were in another state and about to be hauled into a police station for underage drinking and driving under the influence.  I immediately understood why the police tolerated so much name calling and rude behavior from the crowd- they would get the last laugh.  

The police officer got into his car and drove us past the police station for a couple of miles and turned on a long driveway to a secluded house.  The officer grabbed our arms and escorted us to the front door where we were greeted by a maid who lead us to the library and instructed the officer to wait in the hall. She had a strange smile on her face and a twinkle in her eye that was almost frightening.  

Sitting at his desk in the library was a handsome gentleman in his 50’s.  He smiled and offered Sandy and me a seat.  We both felt quite foolish in our swimming suits.   He explained that we were both in serious trouble and that the citizens of the town were perturbed with the behavior of college students during spring break but couldn’t afford to hire enough officials to deal with the problem when it was only for one week.  The jails and criminal justice system were sufficient for fifty one weeks but not for the one week that college students invaded the town.  Because of this civic leaders have come up with a three step plan.   First we will patrol the beach and note unlawful and disrespectful behavior. Second since there are only three exits from the beach we will establish checkpoints.  Students being disrespectful will have profiles sent to checkpoints and those with excessive beer or impaired will be detained.  Third there are three secluded homes where detainees will be escorted.   

One house was occupied by a couple who operated the local health club.  This couple were trim and fit and would have no trouble handling young college students.  In the second house lived a 50 year old widow who had raised five children after her husband was killed by a drunk driver.  The third house was his and his wife Dana Kane was the local elementary principal.  He said that we had a choice to make.  Either we would burden the local judicial system or agreed to voluntarily accept a no nonsense paddling from his wife.  He further explained that her school only allowed five swats but that girls never returned for a second spanking and that the boys were very unhappy little boys when they left her office.  A  few of the boys found themselves over her knee several times but were in tears, kicking, begging, and pleading long before the fifth spank.   Ms. Kane suspected that some of the boys, although they found her spankings extremely painful, had a need to be soundly spanked.  

We both agreed to be soundly spanked by Ms. Kane.    Sandy went first and Ms. Kane put her across her nylon clad legs.   The first spank went across the top of Sandy’s legs and the bottom of her bottom leaving a red strip  across the bottom of Sandy’s bikini clad bottom.  The second spank landed right in the middle of both cheeks.   The third and fourth landed on the right and left cheek respectively.  The next six peppered her bottom from the top to the bottom as she pleaded,  kicked ,  begged and cried.   When Ms. Kane left Sandy up she danced and jumped around the room holding her bright red bottom.  

I was next.  Ms. Kane put me across her nylon clad lap and told me that I would get double of what Sandy got and that I would be acting more like one of her elementary students than like a college freshman when she was finished with me.  She was right.   Sandy took her paddling better than me..   By the third spank I was pleading,  by the fifth I was kicking and begging and by the sixth I was crying.   After twenty my naked bottom was bright red and so was my face.   

To this day I thank Ms. Kane for the paddling she gave me.  While over her knee I only wanted it to end; but,  when it was over I was grateful for not going through the criminal justice system.   Ever once and awhile I for some strange reason wish that I could again relieve all of my anxiety over her knee again.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

The Wonderful Wife builds a Naughty Bench, plus a fun challenge.



Yesterday I received an email from the Wonderful Wife. She was inspired by my Naughty Bench and decided to make one of her own. As you know, the Very Bad Boy is a world-class brat, so this should come in very handy in her repertoire. I am looking forward to hearing about it’s first implementation.


She purchased a small, low bench and then dotted the surface with rounded-top decorative nails. It looks like they may even be coarsely-textured on the tops – genius!

I’d love to see your imaginations at work on other incarnations of the Naughty Bench. Find a little chair or bench, tweak it in some bottom-unfriendly manner, and send the photos along to me at danakanespanks@gmail.com. The most interesting and evil one will earn it’s builder a special prize.

–  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spanking PSA: Bruises – Take Your Medicine



There are ways to avoid light marks associated with spanking play, and to help dissipate bruises faster.
In my experience, both Arnica (taken internally) and Vitamin K are good supplements to take prior to engaging in spanking play. Arnica gel is used by many – as well as Vitamin K oil – topically, and with good effect. Below is an article I found which gives a bit more information on supplements and vitamins. Of course, always check with your physician or pharmacist to make sure that these do not interact with any other medications you are taking.

*****





From eHow:


For people who bruise easily, doctors suggest taking Vitamins C, E and K and zinc to help speed up the healing process of bruises and prevent future bruising. 
Vitamin C can help with bruising because it increases collagen in the body, reduces inflammation and builds up the immune system. This vitamin may be especially helpful because of the citrus bioflavonoids and antioxidants found in citrus fruit. 
Vitamin E is important for the prevention of bruising because it aids in blood-vessel function and tissue repair. 
Vitamin K helps with blood clotting and strengthens the walls surrounding the blood vessels. People often use Vitamin K lotion and supplements to get rid of bruises quickly and to fade spider veins. 
Zinc is a mineral that helps prevent and dissolve bruises because it assists in the development of healthy tissue and skin and is essential to wound healing. The best sources for these nutrients are the foods we eat including fruit, leafy vegetables, whole grains and nuts. These nutrients can also be taken in supplement form.
The most common herbs suggested to prevent and treat bruises are horse chestnut, arnica and grape-seed extract. Horse chestnut treats the inflammation and swelling associated with bruises and broken capillaries as well as other vein conditions such as spider veins and varicose veins. Arnica is a homeopathic herb used to prevent bruises and relieve pain and discomfort associated with tissue injuries. Grape-seed extract has powerful antioxidant properties and makes blood capillaries stronger, resulting in less bruising.


Dr. Oz says:


You may also bruise more easily if you take coumadin, aspirin, or steroids, which all make your capillaries more fragile.  Certain herbs, especially ginkgo, ginseng and glucosamine (the “g” herbs) can make you bruise more easily too.
Also:

The propylene in pineapples can help your bruise to heal faster.
Papaya can help reduce the swelling of your bruise.




*****



Cold compresses help with inflammation as well as bruising. So does massage. It may be a little uncomfortable, but rubbing those strawberries and bruises out is one of the quickest ways to disperse them. Ask your partner to give you a nice next-day bottom massage, or reach back there and give one to yourself.    – Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
spanking psa
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘Thomas and Della take Spring Break’

From the lovely author ‘Anthony’, an excellent spring break spanking romp. Enjoy this ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ story as much as I did!

– Dana

*****


Thomas and Della take Spring Break

You could safely say that over the past three months Aunt Dana had left many a lasting impression on Thomas. 

It was usually her palm leaving that impression, slapping home again and again on his bare bottom until it felt like he’d sat in roiling lava. But she was versatile and when he didn’t live up to her expectations, she punished him soundly with hairbrush and thick red leather strap alike.

It always hurt, but in a strange way he was closest to his aunt when she spanked his bare bottom with her hand. Lying across her upper legs, pressing against the hem of her dress, he dwarfed her in size, and yet there was no doubt of who held control. He was the poster child of a naughty little boy squirming without relief on his aunt’s lap.

Thomas had mastered most aspects of his life and projected a deserved confidence, but when Aunt Dana took his clean white cotton briefs down as she always did at some point in the spanking, and slid them slowly over the curve of his trembling and sore bottom, that confidence ebbed to temporary lows.

Oddly, being so vulnerable and in such close contact as she spanked him also lowered his resistance to her words. Perhaps his aunt was right after all: he could be more considerate of his wife Della. He’d spent a lot of time out of their home focusing his attention on others. 

It was right for him to feel guilty. And that sense of guilt pushed him to unspeakable acts, like arching his back while she was spanking him, to raise his bottom to meet her descending hand, offering his already tender body to her just punishment, even when she hadn’t yet ordered him to do that.

The very first time had been memorable. After Aunt Dana had finished with him at her office (“You Count to Us”) and provided him with stern instructions, he drove home, squirming the entire way. 

He remembered how Della’s lips had formed a small donut when he entered the house. He had walked directly from the garage to the kitchen and started feeling around the vicinity of the counter. It took him awhile to locate the handle that unlocked the dishwasher, but when he did, he emptied the clean dishes and promptly loaded the dirty dishes from the sink into the dishwasher.

Then, in complete silence, he walked to the corner of their living room, pushed his nose into the corner, lowered his trousers and boxers. That was the first time Della witnessed Dana’s handywork.

“I’m so proud of you for going, Thomas,” she’d said to him softly.

He was completely unprepared for what happened next. He heard her come up behind him and felt her place a hand on his shoulder. “I love you – you’ll always be my go-to man, my warrior.” Then he felt the sharp smack as Della’s palm connected with his still aching bottom and she left him in the corner with his stinging backside, pondering the day’s events.

Maybe another man would have hated Della. He had promised Della after that first time that he’d never go back to see Aunt Dana. But despite the strength of his will, Thomas was capable of self-reflection and of gradual change. So that resolution fell into the waste bin with the “play more poker” item from his New Year’s list.

He had planned a special surprise for Della for at least a month now. Della had no idea what was coming, but Thomas had mentioned his plot to Aunt Dana recently–she’d finished spanking him and was lightly massaging his sore posterior, rubbing lotion into his crimson cheeks and joking about how her hand hurt more than his backside (that would be the day!)–and she had fully approved of his plans.

When he’d pulled into their home driveway in the red convertible yesterday evening, he’d honked and honked until Della came out of the house wringing her hands, with a puzzled frown. 

“What do you think, Della? It’s a Chevrolet Caprice Classic,” he’d shouted, revving the engine. “It’s like me – they just don’t make ’em like this anymore!”

They’d talked for a bit outside, and then she’d started smiling and helped him pull their SUV out of the garage, to leave the convertible in prime parking for the night.

It had been awhile since they’d gotten away, taken some vacation. All the college kids were back from exotic trips to Cancun, Jamaica, Florida. For all the glitz and glamor of nighttime Sin City, the reality was that Della and he lived in a desert, and it got hot enough to scorch even a body that hadn’t experienced Aunt Dana’s palm magic. Why shouldn’t they have their own Spring Break? 

That night, upon his suggestion, they stole separately out of their bedroom and met for a rendevous in the spacious rear seat of the convertible. He felt young and and electric-randy. Somehow Thomas was able to dig around and find a bottle of champagne and two glass flutes in an adjacent red tool chest in the garage. They sipped that, and before long, naughtiness overcame them.

Later that night, back in their own bed, Della reached over, grabbing his hand, gently kneading his knuckles and fingers. “Thomas, you’ve been so impulsive lately. Where have you been hiding all these years, you romantic you?” She giggled. “If I’d known all it would take was a handful of old fashioned bare bottomed spankings, we’d have started yours years ago.”

“You talk too much, woman,” he said, squeezing her hand. “We need to get an early start on ‘So Cal’ and our aunt wants us to drop by before we leave.”

“She’s your aunt, not mine,” Della had responded, sticking her tongue out, then sliding softly into his dreams.

Early the next morning, after passing multiple gates, the red convertible was parked in the driveway adjacent to Aunt Dana’s lovely backyard.

Aunt Dana lived in a private community. They’d been to her house only once before, for an outside barbeque by the pool. They’d spent the evening with five other couples, close friends of Dana.  Thomas had noted to himself that many of the women seemed quite confident and capable, laughing and sharing stories, while their male counterparts sat respectfully and somewhat gingerly in the patio furniture. Am I not the only one? he had wondered.

This morning, Aunt Dana was outside the house watering plants, dressed in khaki short and a pressed white long-sleeved shirt. It was strange for Thomas to see her in this role. 

“I have something for you, dears!” She smiled happily, bringing them into her house. “Usually I’m the one receiving gifts,” she laughed. “But I’ve got a few small things for your Spring Break.”

Aunt Dana brought in coffee, and Della and Thomas sipped it in her living room, unwrapping the presents. There was a letterman jacket with “D” for Thomas, an old fashioned college sweater for Della, whose nose wrinkled briefly. “Everything for my college freshman,” Aunt Dana joked.

Finally they’d opened the two gifts that Aunt Dana had saved for last: two matching round black caps with ears.

“I understand you’ll be visiting the happiest place on earth as part of your Spring Break trip,” Aunt Dana said. “Thomas, I expect you to send your Aunt pictures.”

Aunt Dana sat looking at Della and Thomas. “I know the two of you need to leave soon,” she said. “There are only two things I’d like to leave with you.”

She turned to Thomas. “I want you to take these gifts out to the car now. I’ll be outside in ten minutes and I want to see you dressed in your letterman’s jacket. Kneel on the rear seat facing the back of that hot red sports car, with your arms over the back of the seat. Make sure your jeans are down and be prepared for a brisk goodbye spanking.”

As Thomas was gathering up the gifts to take to the Caprice, Aunt Dana started unbuttoning her long sleeves rolling them up above her elbows. Thomas watched out of the corner of his eyes as she turned to Della. A pink hairbrush with a mermaid on it had materialized on the table next to Aunt Dana and she began speaking as if Thomas wasn’t still in the room. 

“I found this toy while I was shopping for mouse hats,” she said. “Della, I know you don’t see me as an aunt of yours at this point. But we’ve made great strides with Thomas. I think I can also help provide some mentoring to you, if you let me.”

“I’m worried about Thomas,” she continued. “He seems much happier now. And better behaved! But he’s also picked up a little weight.”

Thomas watched as Della opened her mouth to speak, but Dana continued, “Don’t get me wrong – he’s still very handsome, a charming man. But losing weight and getting healthier is a team effort.”

Aunt Dana leaned forward, “I’d like to see you take more of a leadership role in helping Thomas with that goal and I’ve got just the plan to motivate you.”

Thomas left the house, stashing the gifts in the trunk of the car and slowly assuming the required position in the back seat of their convertible with his knees dimpling the leather bench seat. Something about the hairbrush had managed to look both childish and dangerous. He imagined how it might feel against the now pale, exposed skin of his bottom.

Something intruded on his nervous daydreaming. There were moans and cries, punctuated with sharp slaps, coming from the house now.

Slap! 

“Yes, yes,” he heard, “I love my man. Of course I’ll take care of him. Ow, oh, ouch. And punish him, like this, ouch ouch when he needs it.”  

Slap!

“That hurts. Oh yes, yes I plan to take responsibility for him!”

Slap!

“Oh please stop, that hurts so bad!”

Slap!

“Yes, OK, OK, yes Aunt Dana, I understand!!! Will you stop now?? Please!”

Slap!

“Aunt Dana, Aunt Dana, Aunt Dana. Yes, yes I understand!”

Thomas knew that soon his Aunt would be coming out the doorway, strolling to the convertible with a warmed-up hairbrush and ready to ignite his tingling bottom, but a grin broke out on his face.

It looks like Della and he might both might share even more in common after this morning, namely the hope for a fast trip to the west coast, devoid of potholes, and in the coming days, plenty of sunshine, diet and exercise for him. It was in her best interests too, after all.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

The DVD Learning Curve




Not every person who likes spanking videos wants to pay for an online download – some of us prefer things a bit more tangible, and others just don’t entrust our credit card numbers to an online porn site. 


I know that technology is leading us all in the direction of all-online, all the time, but I also believe that there is still a large audience for hard media. Therefore, I have decided to begin producing DVD’s of my spanking videos. As with everything, I’ll be doing all the production myself, and I’m sure that the learning process will take a few weeks, but am looking forward to being able to offer my videos in DVD format for those who are interested.


While I have done quite a bit of research already, and have much more to do, I am always interested in comments, feedback, and advice. Please feel free to comment below, or email me directly at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Naughty Bench, under construction

The Naughty Bench


After having seen a beautifully-carved contraption, made by one of Erica‘s playmates – and knowing my carpentry limitations – I decided that I must have something simliar, if simpler. This is what I decided upon:



A short, low bench (to be reinforced for generous bottoms), shot through with dozens of stainless steel ball bearings rising high enough off the surface to cause any sitter some serious discomfort.
This evil little non-corporal punishment will sit below the chalkboard, near a corner, where naughty bottoms will learn – one way or another.


(Many loving thanks to my favorite carpenter’s helper for lots of work on this little bench.)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spanking Story: Spring Break Person, Place, and Thing Contest

Here is another well-written entry to last month’s ‘Person, Place and Thing’ spanking story writing contest. Titled “Spring Break Breakdown”, you’ll enjoy the turns in this fun spanking tale.

*****


SPRING BREAK BREAKDOWN (FF/ff, F/M) by Rollin

The cool "Pina Colada Hour" that promised to be so much the part of each day on this vacation was rudely interrupted by the jangling telephone. Just when I was looking forward to renewing my close acquaintance with Hannah---in the bedroom.

"Your turn," said Hannah. "They've all been for you."

I winced. She was right. If it wasn't Jane, my secretary, it was someone she'd given my number to. I'd been running to catch the phone all week. Three days here but it hardly seemed like a vacation. After handling a rather intense case, I'd received a handsome bonus and had decided to renew the conversation with former lover and still current very good friend Hannah Reeves about setting up a law practice in Florida. Hannah was more than happy to meet me in Florida, but she had agreed to chaperone two college freshmen---- her sister's 18 year old daughter, Wendy, and her friend Holly at Ft Lauderdale for Spring Break. So here we all were, and I was up to my ass in estrogen with the three of them in a two bedroom condo on the beach. 


As it turned out, the phone was for Hannah. "It sounds like law enforcement," I said. Hannah cocked her head and mouthed "what?" Then she took the phone.

"They what? OK, where? OK. Oh my God. Thanks." Hannah looked worried. "It's the police. Wendy and Holly are in custody."

"Custody?"

"Juvenile to be exact. The little dears were rounded up by the beach patrol. Indecency. They were wearing thong swim suits. Police hauled them to jail." Hannah looked at me with narrowed eyes. "Thong suits---what do you know about that?"

They had pleaded with Hannah to allow them to buy these thong barely-there-butt-floss bikinis. They were obviously designed to tease every available male for miles around into hormonal overload. The city had passed a new decency ordinance--just in time for Spring break, and the girls had gone out to the beach in defiance of it. 
Served them right, getting arrested.

But, uh, oh. I'd let them buy the suits after Hannah had looked at them in the store and said "Absolutely not."

Both were blondes with great figures which they had been determined to show off as much as possible. They had pleaded with me after Hannah had moved off to another part of the store. I had given in and let them put it on my charge card. 

Hannah looked at me with that chilling no nonsense glare. "You bought them after all, didn't you? After I'd said no."

"They promised not to wear them here," I said weakly.

"I should have known they'd try this," fumed Hannah.

"Well, they did leave wearing their one-piece suits," I offered.

"But they changed somewhere. I can't believe this," she fumed. I tried to apologize for buying them in the first place. "I'll deal with you later," she said.

"So what happens now?"

"I don't know. I have to go down there."

So we drove to the juvenile correction center. The parking lot was full. The place was a madhouse, but we were told that there would be an arraignment for a huge block of kids picked up in a sweep for a variety of youthful offenses. Hannah, who was a member of the Florida bar, was able to get us moved up on the docket. Most of the kids there were unsupervised, on their own, and had no one to plead their cases. The judge, a crusty old cracker who'd been on the bench longer than Moses motioned us back into chambers.

"Says here they got hauled in for wearin' one of them thong things," he drawled, reading the police report.

Hannah admitted only what we'd been told.

The judge leaned back in his chair and regarded us thoughtfully. "Way I see it, there's two ways this can go-one, the girls could get the mandatory Juvie treatment-locked up for three days of Spring Break week. Now that's door number one. Two--and this one you ought to think about--Juvenile Correction is going to put on a little demonstration. Right out on the beach. They're gonna show kids what can happen to 'em if they don't obey the law. We're overrun with these damn hooligans this time of year, and the county passed a new ordinance. We're damn tired of paying to incarcerate these kids.

"So now, they're going to get what us kids got in my day for such shenanigans, and that's a good paddling. Only now, the county is going to do a public demonstration and what they need are 'volunteers' for this little show. The good part is, after they're done, that's it. Case dismissed." 

Hannah was in shock. So was I. In return for a guilty plea, the girls were to receive, honest to gosh, a public spanking and no incarceration.

"You want to talk to your clients about it? After all, they'll be up on that stage, wearin' those little thong suits and getting a good licking in front of their friends..."

"I can safely say they'll agree to it, judge." Hannah was actually smiling. The little madams were going to get it. 

The announcement to Wendy and Holly did not go over well. 

"You mean they're going to s-spank us?" asked Holly incredulously.

"In front of all those people?" Wendy was shocked to even ask.

"Well, kids it's a hell of a lot better than being locked up at Juvenile, isn't it Rob?" asked Hannah, turning my way.

"It's pretty grim in the lockup," I said.

The girls were crestfallen. They were still in the juvenile detention center wearing their thong suits (now covered by a beach skirt and jacket ensemble).

"I could call your parents and ask them what they want you to do..." ventured Hannah.

"Oh, no no," they both blurted, almost in unison, "we'll do the, uh, demonstration thing."

Hannah notified the matron, then signed some papers. Then the girls signed. The matron made a phone call and two juvenile officers showed up. Both officers were Dept of Corrections people. Both wore khaki shorts and white blouses with ties. One whose name tag read "Carla" was a tall Brunette with a thin face and short clipped hair, the other, "Fran" was a stocky blonde. Both women appeared to be in their early forties and very capable. We were to go with them in a squad car to a stage that had been set up on the beach.

The girls were silent all the way there until Wendy asked in a shaky voice, "Are you the ones who are going to...you know..."

"That's right, miss," said Carla in a clipped businesslike voice. "You are both getting a break and I want full cooperation--or else. Just think of us as your moms away from home." Both women chuckled.

The girls just slunk down in their seats, totally mortified. When we got to the staging area, a crowd had already started to gather. The stage was set up at the end of a parking lot facing the beach. It was usually used for bands and music, but Juvenile Corrections had taken it over today. On stage were a few microphones and two sturdy stools. Carla and Fran secured the girls' wrists in front of them with plastic restraints and pulled them out of the car. Another Dept of Corrections officer, a man, took the microphone on the stage. A curious crowd had begun to gather. It was mixed. There were families with kids, teenagers, and seniors who had been either sunbathing or swimming or walking on the beach, but they sensed something was in the offing and started gathering about the stage in expectation of what it might be.

The corrections guy announced that he was officer Ruiz and that what they were about to see was a sentence carried out by order of the Juvenile Court for public indecency. Couched in the announcement was a warning that the punishment they were about to see was mild compared to what juveniles might receive for other, more serious crimes. Now the crowd was very interested. The girls were frog marched by Carla and Fran, respectively, to the stage. They had been stripped of their beach shifts and were now clad only in the thong bikinis that had prompted the arrest. No wonder they were arrested. Pale, firm and full, the pair of succulent teenaged bare bottoms on display in those bikinis left nothing to the imagination. When they had climbed the stairs to the stage, they stood, each officer with a firm grip on the arm of her charge, facing the expectant audience. Officer Ruiz regarded them with a thin smile then pulled out a sheet of paper and began to read it aloud to everyone.

"By order of the Juvenile Court of Dade County, Judge Ellison presiding, Miss Holly Sanders and Miss Wendy Woods, having pleaded guilty to violation of county ordinance no. 114.675(a)(2), public indecency, both shall be publicly punished as prescribed by law."

Turning to Carla and Fran he said, "Ladies, do your duty." Holly and Wendy started to mouth protests as they were gripped more tightly and escorted over to the two sturdy stools. Almost in unison, the corrections officers sat on the stools, which were side by side and pulled the two juvenile culprits over their laps. The girls shrieked at this indignity. Their pale moons quivered as they squirmed helplessly across the laps of the stolid matrons who held them in a secure grip, learned no doubt by experience with countless other naughty teenage hoydens. 

Chuckles swept through the crowd at the obvious distress of the embarrassed teenagers. The crowd now noticed that cute backsides of the two girls were practically bare save for the skimpy thongs that hid only their private girlish parts. With grim smiles the officers each produced an oval paddle. The crowd grew silent. At a signal from Officer Ruiz Carla and Fran raised the leather spankers and proceeded to smack the wriggling bottoms of the hapless teenagers. The girls screeched in indignity and pain as crisp smacks rang out, the sounds of which were effectively picked up by the stage microphones. Holly was the shorter of the two and her legs fluttered as she squirmed in vain over the determined officer's lap. Wendy's toes drummed on the floor of the stage in an attempt to alleviate the unbearable sting that had built up from repeated applications of the paddle. The cracks and thwacks of the paddles along with the shrieks and crying of the mortified girls formed a cacophony of sound that attested to the efficacy of Florida justice as the bouncing bottoms of the two girls took on the dark red hues of a bad beach sunburn. After what seemed like two or three minutes of steady spanking, both officers quit and stood up, hauling their blubbering charges to their feet.

But it wasn't over. Holly and Wendy were grabbed by waist and bent over, tucked under an arm of the officers with their red bottoms on display.

"This," intoned Officer Ruiz, "is what juveniles flaunting our ordinances can expect-only worse. For you kids out there, be forewarned." 

They released the sobbing girls to Hannah and we bundled them into the car. Both teenagers were crying softly and rubbing their swollen rears.

"Ow," bleated Holly, as she tried to sit in the car, "they really spanked us hard. My butt is raw. I never got a spanking from mom that was that long or that hard."

And that was the problem, I thought.

"It was the most humiliating moment of my life," sobbed Wendy. 

"It could have been worse," remarked Hannah. "You could be having fun in a cell with new friends."

"Brrr," said Holly. "If that's what you call fun, I'm out of here."

Hannah looked at me and smiled. "You girls go down to the pool--in your one piece outfits. I need to discuss something with Rob."

They left. Cooling off their little bottoms in the pool would take awhile.

Hannah looked at me and pointed at the sofa arm. "Shorts down and bend over."

"W-what?"

"You heard me," she said, first unbuckling, then pulling my own belt though my pant loops with a slithering sound. "I think 20 good licks should suffice."

"But what did I do?"

"I told you not to let them buy those suits so you share the blame," said Hannah.

There was no help for it. I had to accept my fate or I might as well pack up. I slid my shorts down and bent over the sofa arm. A cool breeze wafted in from the ocean tickling my bare behind. I was grateful the crashing sound of the waves because it masked the sound of leather cracking down on my bare bottom and my accompanying yelps. Hannah has a strong arm and each crack of that belt was deliberately placed. I "youched" and pleaded as the belt strapped my bare bottom with searing intensity. It seemed like each welt raised the heat in my seat by a factor of ten. Twenty with the belt is a lot and by the time Hannah had finished plying that strap across my bare behind twenty times, I was clutching the sofa pillows with a death grip, my eyes had watered up and it was all I could do to force myself to stay in position. Then it was over.

Hannah told me to stand and face her. "You took that well, Rob," she said, unbuttoning her own shorts and pulling off her top. "The girls are in the pool cooling off their little behinds." She smiled wickedly. "Strapping that cute boyish ass of yours gave me naughty thoughts. What say we get this vacation started right?"

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Contest Winner: ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ Story



April’s ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ story writing contest required two college freshmen, a classic convertible, and a road to anyplace. The winning entry, called “Spring Pong Break” is a funny, sexy, spanking delight, firmly covering all bases. I know you’ll enjoy it as much as I have. 


– Dana

*****


SPRING PONG BREAK

“Ah, life is good,” sighed Marty as he revved up the engine of his dad’s ’57 T-bird. “Bitchin, man” said Rod, his college roommate and partner-in-crime for a most promising Spring Break junket to Vegas. “Bitchin?” queried Marty. “It’s an old expression, dating back to the time of this classic vehicle that my dad has been kind enough to loan us,” responded Rod.

The car is epic, and this one has two convertible tops, one canvas and another solid one, which clamps into place. Marty opted for the canvas one since his dad had modernized the car with air-conditioning; and yes, of course, chick-hunting has better odds with a convertible. Yep, as the boys headed out to Vegas on Interstate 15, their minds were spinning one fantasy after another about what was in store for them: fun fun fun and sex sex sex sex! 

They blasted all the hottest tunes on the updated sound system, and basked in the sun. The speedometer kept creeping up and up. Then, the horrid flashing lights told them they would be paying the price for their thrills. Officer Wendelworth wasted little time in dispensing them a ticket for doing 94 in a 70. [Luckily, no drugs or alcohol were harmed from this event]. 

The 429-hp V8 BMW M6 purred its way into Delia’s heart the first time she laid eyes on it. Of course daddy would get her little girl whatever she wanted. And that’s exactly what she and Coralee planned to do for their Spring Break, as they sunned themselves on the Interstate.  Destination: Luxury Suite at the Monte Carlo Resort and Casino. What other drivers on that highway saw wasn’t just “drop dead” beauty, it was the kind of thing that makes men hand over just about anything. Skimpy shorts, with the obligatory exposure of the cheeks. Halter tops, with the creamy cleavage. Damn, these girls had it all!~ 

Uh-oh.. Remember Officer Wendelworth? He was back at it again, providing all of that revenue for the State of Nevada and ever-so-intent on devotion to duty. “Let’s have a little fun,” said Delia with an evil grin. Seeing the flashing Xmas lights in her rear view mirror she put the M6’s disc brakes to immediate use, bringing the car to such an abrupt stop that poor Wendelworth had to swerve around her to avoid a collision. Delia enjoyed an inner smile. 

Jumping out of his squad car, the Officer marched over to the Beamer. “Young lady, do you realize that by stopping that suddenly you could have caused an accident?” barked the policeman. 

“But officer, I was raised to always obey the law, and its enforcers, as diligently and swiftly as possible, especially such a good-looking man as yourself,” pouted Delia. Wendelworth remained stoic. “License, Registration..”.  He took the paperwork back to his car, trying ever-so-hard not to stare at the irresistible display of flesh that completely consumed him. Coralee dialed up Led’s “When the Levee Breaks” and the girls began gyrating to the music in the M6’s plush seats.

Unable to concentrate on anything other than his libido, Officer W again approached the fabulous machine and its scrumptious occupants. “You know, there was a time when young ladies like you would be turned over their Papa’s knee for this kind of outrageous behavior.”  

Delia found her opening. Raising up the $800 Sospiri Oriana luxury sunglasses and exposing her dark brown eyes, she began her song. “Oh officer, I so long for those good old days,” she said, her tongue running over a tiny portion of her lower lip. With that, she rolled her hips to the side, presenting her stunning left globe to the lawman. Wendelworth dropped his citation book. “Come on, daddy, give me your best shot,” cooed Delia, “Spank me!” 

Glancing around to make sure there were no witnesses, Officer Wendelworth raised his right hand, and with a swooping backhand landed a SMACK on the bronzed cheek. 

“OWIE”, yelled Delia (well, it didn’t really hurt that much, but her academy-award might be at stake).

Having got his jollies and confident he had taught one naughty young lady a lesson, the good Officer bent over to pick up his precious citation book. In the meantime, Coralee reached into her purse and handed Delia a nasty wooden hairbrush. WHACK went the hairbrush. “OUCH” went Wendelworth. 

Outraged, he said, “So now you want to add Assaulting an Officer to the charges!?” 

Delia readied herself for the coup de grace. She revitalized her red hair with the brush and lowered the sunglasses back over her bedroom eyes. “You don’t know which way to go?” sang Zep. “Oh officer, perhaps you’re not aware that among the many options offered by BMW is a video taping system customized for the M6. It’s an HD system too,” she said with a big grin. “Now you just get right back into your car like a good little boy, or momma and her hot partner gonna get some more retribution by making you an internet star.”

Officer Wendelworth hesitated, very briefly, and skedaddled back to his car. The M6 roared back onto the highway and the 2 ladies roared their laughter. And they knew this was only the beginning. 
********************************

The bellhop at the Monte Carlo seemed a bit surprised at the heavy weight of the luggage belonging to these two athletic-looking females. Being a professional, he kept these feelings to himself and enjoyed a generous tip from Coralee as he escorted them into one of the hotel’s finest luxury suites. “Please let me know if there’s anything else I can do for you,” he added as he exited the room. The girls plopped onto their giant beds. Spring Break = there is a God! They thoroughly enjoyed the moment, and knew that there was much preparation necessary to ensure their success in joining the Sigma Delta Lambda Sorority. 

And the boys seemed happy enough with their Suite. It overlooked the pool and they were already checking out the hot bods. 

Sometime later, Marty and Rod sauntered down to check out the pool, which was hopping with the latest Gaga, shots by the dozens, beer bongs, and scantily clad Spring Breakers. The aromas of alcohol, suntan oils and teen sweat comingled to permeate the atmosphere — hormones raged.

They managed to find 2 lounge chairs and parked themselves there, ordered a couple beers from the juicy bar girls and began watching the show. The skimpiest of suits abounded, showing spectacular cleavage, on both sides, creamy and golden skin, bods that wouldn’t quit, conditioned from booty camp workouts and/or just from mother nature. It was a smorgasbord, fersure! 

After a few minutes, the boys attention became affixed to a couple of the hottest of the hotties playing ping pong — Coralee and Delia! After a brief discussion, and a big chug of beer, Rod and Marty mustered up the courage and approached the table tennis table. “Hi girls, how’s it goin’,” asks Rod (not exactly his best line). “Bitchin’,” says Delia, with another swing and a miss. “That’s the 5th one you couldn’t even get your paddle on,” announces Coralee. “One more wisecrack like that and this paddle’s gonna land somewhere else, wise ass,” blurts Delia. Since it’s midway in the game, the girls switch sides. As they do so, Delia lands a light-hearted, well-placed smack of the sandpaper table tennis racquet on Coralee’s lower right cheek. “Hey,” laughs the girl, who deftly pulls at Delia’s bikini top. One delicious breast is exposed in the operation and Delia quickly reorganizes her wardrobe. “Now you’re in for it!” says the poor girl. 

The game, if you can call it that, continues for about another minute. The ping pong ball occasionally lands on the table but most points are lost on the pathetic serves. Rod keeps checking out that lower right cheek, which has a slightly pinkish hue where the paddle landed. 

“Hey, I’ve got an idea,” says Marty. “How about a game of doubles, boys vs. girls?” 

“Ok, what are the stakes?” responds Delia.

“A dollar a point, 3 games?” says Rod.

“Yer on boys!” proclaims Coralee. 

The first 2 games are quite quick. The men dominate. The girls can barely touch the ball. Marty does his math (21-3; 21-2; 42-5=$37).

“I propose that we up the stakes a little here,” suggests Coralee, adjusting her bikini for the 8th time.

“Oh yeah, whadja have in mind, girls?” sez Marty. 

“How about, winners of the final game get to take the losers to their Suite and have their way with them?”

The men, too stunned for words, nod their heads in solid agreement to the terms.

“Done!” declares Delia. And with that, the girls reach into their handbags and pull out their Killerspin RTG table tennis rackets. 

“That ain’t gonna do much for ya,” chides Rod. Marty’s curiosity is perked.

The players get into position. Delia takes the ball and hand tosses it (correct professional etiquette/procedure) to commence the rally for service. Marty pokes the ball back and Coralee connects with a wide, sweeping, powerful and graceful motion creating tremendous, kinetic topspin; but instead of it hitting the table it sizzles into Rod’s flabby abbies. “OW,” screams Rod, “that really hurt!”. 

Very proud of the accuracy of her shot, Delia says “I guess you get to serve first,” suggestively. 

First serve aces Marty. Second, Rod. Third, both of them.

Boys service: Return forehand slam, backhand slam..  It’s hopeless. Little could the boys have known that Delia and Coralee are in fact table tennis champs of their college. Their utter humiliation is compounded by the fact that the only points they get are when one of the girls decides to target the body part of her choice with that nasty topspin shot. The girls smile as they admire the round, pink marks they’ve made on their men. What a game!

“Well, 21-8,” proclaims Delia, “I guess we’ve won!” The girls hug each other. The boys shake their heads — hustled on the first day. But they’re dying to know what’s in store for them. 

“Ok, guys, it’s room 32-158, at the very end of the hall. Tell the security guard ‘spring pong’, it’s the password for the luxury floor. 9pm, be prompt,” orders Coralee. 

“Yes, ma’am,” responds Rod.

“Oh. And dress just as you are now, no need to waste time,” suggests Delia. And with that, the girls pack up their racquets and head off into the sunset, hips swaying. 
********************************************************

Clad in their frat sport jackets, with only their speedo swimsuits underneath, Rod and Marty head up to Club 32. The security guard asks them for the password and they both blurt out, “Spring Pong!” “It’s at the end of the hall,” says the guard, with a sly smile. 

Checking his watch to make sure it’s exactly 9 pm, Rod knocks on the door. Delia and Coralee open the door and Coralee says, “What’s with the jackets, you were told to wear only what you wore at the pool?” And with that, the girls each slide the jackets off of their men. At the same time, they slip blindfolds over their heads. 

“Oh, cool, this is gonna be nice and kinky,” says Rod. “Bitchin'” responds Marty, as the girls take them by the hand and lead them into the Luxury Suite. They hear “Black Dog,” coming out of the speakers, somewhat softly. 

The girls escort them onto something that feels somewhat like an exercycle (?). Placing their hands and feet into position on the device, the guys hear a motor and seconds later, their wrists and ankles are locked into place by metal restraints. They’re both confused, because it certainly seems as though more than just two hands are involved in this operation as their Speedo swimsuits have been quickly and deftly removed. Naked and helpless, they suddenly realize. 

Their blindfolds are then removed, and what a sight greets them. The room has been specially prepared. It’s rather dark, lit with soft red lights, something like a posh old-world brothel. Seated on several of the luxurious sofas are ten of the most gorgeous ladies imaginable, in various states of undress. Most have big grins on their stunning faces, and all look like they are going to have the time of their lives. 

Standing by Rod, Delia says, “Welcome to the world of Sigma Delta Lambda Sorority. You’re about to commence your indoctrination as Honorary Male Members” 

Marty, getting nervous enough to feel some sweat trickle down his sides, struggles to get loose from the exercycle contraption thingee, to no avail.

“Oh yes, and allow me to introduce you to this special remote-control machine, something I learned about when I read a research paper entitled, The B.A.C.O.N. Project“, said Coralee in her sexiest, scientific voice. With that, she and Delia started playing with their remotes, forcing the boys to pedal the machine, maneuvering and manipulating their naked bodies until…

“Wow, their tushies are in perfect position,” exclaimed one of the blond girls on the sofa. 

The women slowly rose from the couches, slinking around their prey.

One of them raises the volume as Led sings, “gonna make you burn, gonna make you sting.”

Delia hands the two Killerspin racquets out to a couple of her Sisters. “I think, in light of your humiliating loss at the doubles match today, that you gentlemen need a lesson in table tennis history,” says Coralee (so professorial!). “These very high-end racquets are a relatively new development to the sport. They feature inverted “pimples,” in order to impart maximum spin. In order for each of you ladies to get a feel for precision targeting, we’ll put the machines on low and each of you can practice.” 

The girls wet their lips with their beverages of choice and gleefully begin their assignments. Whacking away at the bouncing male butts they notice that they’re not getting much response out of their inductees. 

“The only problem with these state-of-the-art paddles is that they’re terrible for spanking,” explains Delia. “The inverted pimples result in a cushion that has little or no sting,” she continues. And with that, she hands out an earlier style. 

“These have pimples facing outward, and will produce much more reaction.”I’d like each of you to land a half dozen swats, alternating cheeks, carefully avoiding the coccyx, targeting the ‘sit spot’, and ensuring that, after this collective paddling, our boys will not be parading their buns in Speedos at the swimming pool [Uproarious laughter!].

The girls have a field day, each of them relishing every swat. The boys start in early with their “OOOs” and “OWies” and begin to feel the wrath of the women they had viewed as pieces of meat. Now they’re the meat, the red meat!

Continuing the lecture, Coralee holds up one of the earliest paddles used in the history of the sport. It’s large, made of heavy wood. “This doesn’t work very well at the ping pong table. But it does work very well on the bare behinds of naughty college boys!” 

While Delia hands out these antiques to the curious women, Coralee stops the machine, to ensure targeting accuracy. 

Round 3: The boys are not too happy now. Their bottoms are on fire and they are fighting off tears. Worst of all, they are feeling like punished, naughty children. They wonder if it will ever end.

At just that moment, one of the blonds comes over to Rod. She releases the metal clamps and begins rubbing his wrists. “You took that really well, young man. Now it’s all over,” and with that, she gives him a big hug. At the same time, another girl, quite attracted to Marty, especially his swollen buttocks, does likewise. Both of the tawdry girls also do their very best to massage the areas of greatest soreness. 

Carole, President of the Sigma Delta Lambda Sorority, begins her announcement. “It is with great pride that I proclaim our two gentlemen, Honorary Male Members of this Sorority.” The girls cheer and laud their manly subjects. “Whatever skills they may lack at table tennis, they have more than made up for by being such wonderful sports at our favorite game!” 

Just at that moment, there’s a loud rap at the door. Uh-oh.. 

“Sister Danalea,” requests the President, “could you please take care of this?”

Danalea scurries to the door, a few words are exchanged and she ushers in a gentleman, in full uniform.

“My oh my,” says Coralee, “it’s Officer Wendelworth!” 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Preview Video: ‘The Gambler’ F/M Spanking



I’ve caught him in a lie, and he admits that he’s been gambling. He lost two hundred dollars! 




A long, stern lecture is the only warmup in this 11+ minute video. I tell him that I have a game for him – one that he’s bound to lose.




Every roll of the dice finds another implement laid across his red and painful bottom – hairbrush, cane, big wood paddle, and several more.


There is also a POV addendum to this video, called ‘POV: Rolling the Dice’.
You’ve lost all your money in Las Vegas, and have come to me for a deserved spanking. After a lecture, you roll the dice.




Enjoy the screenshots, and the preview video below. If you’d like to download ‘The Gambler’, click the link:




Preview Video: The Gambler











PS. I’m running a couple days behind on posting the April story writing contest winner…stay tuned!

– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

An Anniversary Letter from the VBB


The VBB and The Wonderful Wife’s One Year Anniversary With Ms. Dana Kane.

The elevator doors opened and we hesitantly step into the small and somewhat scary looking elevator. As the elevator slowly made its way to the third floor we left behind the lobby of the building that sat on 32nd Ave in New York City. It stopped at the third floor for what seemed like an eternity before the doors finally opened. I stood behind my wife trying to hide behind her even though I am 6’4 and she is only 5’4. As the doors opened I saw the petite figure of Ms. Dana Kane standing in front of the elevator doors. She greeted us with a huge smile and called us by name. As we exited the elevator she gave my wife a big hug, I stepped back a bit nervously looking around the reception area and the long hall way which was lined with glass cases filled with paddles, whips, canes and other implements. She looked at me and waved me over and said, “Come over here and give me a hug.” That day was intended to be the one and only session I was going to have with her. However, at the end of the session and as I was preparing to leave, Dana said she would love to one day have a session with my wife and I. 
Thus started a relationship with Dana that has progressed from the initial session to one of regular play partner, disciplinarian, confidant, mentor and a great friendship. We are now approaching a year since the first session I had with Ms. Kane. During the time we moved from New Jersey to Texas and was unsure if we would see Dana again. Not long after we arrived in Texas she made her first of many visit to her home state where we were once again reunited. During this past year our relationship has grown. The most significant event of our relationship was when I was told by my wife to contact Ms. Kane and request a punishment session from her to deal with some misbehavior I engaged in soon after arriving in Texas. The session, which was held in Austin, defined a whole new level of our relationship. She told me that day that I was now accountable to her along with my wife. That day she became my disciplinarian, not as a role-play character but as my actual disciplinarian. I am accountable to her on a monthly basis. When necessary she will assign me consequence for my actions and either have me preform the tasks or have my wife carry out some form of corporal punishment. 
Over the past year we have had eight sessions with Dana, two serious punishment sessions and six play sessions to include some individual accountability time between Dana and myself. Along the way we have had a great time as we played. To date she has broken 15 implements on me to include a 1 and a 1/4 inch solid wooden heart shaped paddle. We have engaged in battles of wills, I have sent her a number of bratty emails, which she responded to in writing and with a good spanking from time to time. Both my wife and I have discovered the joys of twitter, which has also gotten me in trouble with her a few times already. We have shot a few videos together, I have written short stories, submitted some journal entries I kept as I awaited a punishment session with Ms. Kane. We have taken a number of pictures during our playtime all of which Dana has graciously allowed to be published on her blog site. Along the way we have made new friends, Erica Scott, Angel, Bobbie Jo, Spanked Cali and the folks at Spanking Court. We exchanged comments with those who have left comments on Dana’s blog and found some wonder spanking blogs as a result of her link.
Dana lovingly refers to my wife as the Wonderful Wife, which truly describes her. She refers to me as The Very Bad Boy or The VBB. Which she claims refers to my occasional naughty behavior and to my brattiness. Although, I think it should be changed to The Very Best Boy, but she shot that suggestion down and told me she is the only one who can change my name. We look forward to another great year with Ms. Dana Kane, this month I am taking both my Wife and Dana to Spanking Court so they can answer for a number of charges I have brought against them. It should be a fun and entertaining series. We are also planning on a very special series of spanking videos later this year, which I believe everyone will find quite enjoyable. So keep an eye out later this year for more details. 
Thank you Ms. Dana for all the spankings, paddlings, whippings and strappings but not so much for the canings. Thank you for the fun playtimes, the serious punishment sessions and for the accountability time. Thank you for mentoring the Wonderful Wife and showing her how to be a true HoH. Thank you for your patience and for putting up with my bratty comments, emails and tweets. It’s all done in fun and always with respect for you and my wife. We look forward to an even greater second year as I find myself Cruisin’ for a Bruisin.

 The VBB and The Wonderful Wife
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New Free spanking video: ‘Tips for Tops: Body Language’

 

 
The second installment of ‘Tips for Tops’ finds us discussing Body Language..with a rug beater constructed of Delrin. 
 
Ouch! 
 
 
 
Watch my bottom’s bottom do a little dance, while we learn a bit about spanking safety.



– Dana

 

 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Screenshots: New F/M video ‘Closeup OTK’

In the style of my earlier videos, a spanking ‘for the love of spanking’ – this scene is nearly seven minutes of firm, over-the-lap hand spanking. No scolding, very little dialogue, and with a fair amount of giggling and caressing – with a close angle, so that my handprints are visible on his flesh.




Sometimes, I just want to spank him..


To download ‘Closeup OTK’, click the link below:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Dana for Senator



Welcome the first scene from my great day shooting with Miss Pandora Blake, Mike Stryker, and crew on my recent trip to London! There are lots of preview photos – and an extended preview video – available on Pandora’s Dreams of Spanking website.


In this scene, I am running for Senate (!) and Pandora and Mike are my new campaign interns. They’re not doing their jobs properly, so it is necessary for me to take a few minutes from my busy schedule to introduce them to the real requirements of their positions.


In the future, Pandora and Mike will certainly do much, much better. 

(Vote for Dana)


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Conversations with Spankos: Brutality



Readers,


What constitutes brutality, within the confines of spanking and/or corporal punishment? Is it subjective?


Conversations with Spankos: Chapter 7


I’ve seen many photos, videos, and written accounts of what could be called ‘Corporal Brutality’…extreme paddling, caning, or whipping scenes where the bottom’s bottom is reduced to smithereens. Usually, these are things which I would consider ‘brutal’. (This is not a discussion of consent, as I believe all spanking and cp-related activities should be based in consent.) I wonder..am I being judgmental? What does it matter whether the play is extra-heavy, if that is what all parties are seeking? Or is there some physical-damage-border that just shouldn’t be crossed? 


Several weeks ago, I received an email from a lovely gentleman who’d located me on the website of my friends at Caneiac.com. Following a nice introduction he explained that he’d not been disciplined in many years, and had never experienced a ‘judicial’ session. He requested that I consider helping him change that by delivering a merciless, bound punishment.


I do not often agree to scenes of this severity, for several reasons – the main one being that I am not stimulated by overt brutality. Other considerations such as health and safety of the bottom notwithstanding, it just isn’t that much fun for me to beat someone’s bottom beyond recognition. Strawberries, bruises, and deep-red cane stripes tickle me to no end, but I’m happier keeping all your blood on the inside of your body.


In this case, however, I acquiesced. There was something to the sincerity of the request..
I often tell my playmates that I can spot a spanko ‘from a mile away’ during email and conversation, and this gentleman managed to so eloquently convey his desires that I found myself happily agreeing to take him beyond anyplace he’d been before.


After securely yet comfortably binding him at four points, and with no warm up, I applied repeated heavy blows with a wicked French Martinet – which immediately broke his pale, thin skin, followed by numerous hard hits with the Naughty Stick. In most other cases, and from the condition of his bottom, I would have stopped there, but he never twitched. Never cried out. Smiled like a champion from ear to ear throughout it all, even the alcohol which I sprayed on intermittently.
So I continued.


I landed a thin, whippy rattan cane over and over and over onto his bottom and upper thighs, raising a hot, angry little welt with each impact, then followed with a much thicker cane for the final round. His bottom and thighs took dozens of hard strokes with this final cane, and were covered in radiating red-black slashes by the time I’d finished. He only screamed once.


It was intense, to say the very least. As rough as his backside looked, he was still simply beaming. I cannot describe properly the energy that was flowing at that point, but we were both immensely pleased with the experience. He has since written to say that this was one of the most amazing things he’s experienced, and I am so very grateful for that. 


Was it brutal? You betcha. 


– Dana


PS. I am always interested in reading your thoughts. Please feel free to comment below.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Your Opinioin: POV-style videos

Readers,


In making different types of videos, I’ve found that along with doing a lot of spanking, I also enjoy recording the POV-style videos. (For those unfamiliar, POV stands for ‘point of view’ and usually feature one or more persons speaking or gesturing directly to the camera (you).)
A few men have remarked that – while they greatly enjoy receiving a spanking – they’ve really no interest in seeing another man over the female spanker’s lap. Others have commented that there’s something much more personal about the fantasy if one can put oneself, literally, in the position of the person being scolded.


In my opinion,POV-type video is excellent for scolding, threats, role-play and behavior modification-themed scenes, but I am curious what you think of the genre..


If you are a watcher of spanking and discipline videos, do you also enjoy POV-style videos? Please feel free to comment about your preferences in the box below.


– Dana

(The link below will take you to my most recent POV video, titled ‘Porn Lecture’.)
www.clips4sale.com/50197
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New Free Spanking Video: Tips for Tops – Strike Zone

I have an indescribable amount of fun making the Product Testing videos, and have received much positive feedback. It’s great that so many people appreciate the humorous side of this thing we do.


In that vein, here comes Tips for Tops, a tongue-in-cheek instructional video series for my friends at  Cane-iac  – featuring their products, my bottom’s bottom, and fair doses of silliness throughout.


In the first installation – ‘Strike Zone’ – we use the Devil Braid to demonstrate where best to land blows with heavier implements. (If you ask your bottom where best to land the Devil Braid, they’ll likely answer ‘Nowhere!’)    – Dana

Tips for Tops:  Strike Zone
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Photos from new F/M video: ‘Caught Watching Porn’


‘Caught Watching Porn’


He’s supposed to be showering and getting ready for our guests, but I just caught him looking at porn on his laptop. 


We’ve been over this before, and I cannot believe that he’s stupid enough to do this now, of all times. 


A hard strapping with two evil leather implements should get his mind off his penis..at least for a few minutes.


Enjoy the screenshots, and if you’d like to purchase the (5+ minute) video, click the link below:
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spanking Court doles out F/F spanking justice


We take things seriously in Spanking Court. 

This young woman shows no remorse when she’s first led into the Sentencing Room.
But before long, the Bailiff has her feeling quite remorseful, indeed…
We’ll likely see her again, as she just doesn’t seem to be able to behave.


And just to prove that we don’t take things TOO seriously, there’s this off-video shot:
Making sure that Miss Lucky Sky feels fine between scenes.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Preview Photos from the Dreams of Spanking video shoot



I think that these photos will attest to the fact that I had a very nice day, shooting with Pandora and Mike (along with Tricia and Jay on cameras) for her Dreams of Spanking website. I cannot wait to see the videos!


We shot several scenes, including this one – where I’m running for office (!)…





And this particularly fun sequence with Mike…





Read Pandora’s account of the shoot day, and view more preview photos on her blog, HERE.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Thoughts on Age-play

There are many opinions and preferences when it comes to spanking play – or domestic discipline,  or corporal punishment, or however you choose to classify it – and I believe that each of us is entitled to his or her own thoughts on the practice. Some spanking enthusiasts seek out guidance, refinement, or behavior modification, while others are sexually or psychologically gratified. Every experience is different (thank goodness), and every one of us, too.


Within the arena of spanking play, many variables come into play, including gender preference, discipline style, non-corporal punishments, and role-play or fantasy fulfillment. Within those, even more variables exist, such as whether one enjoys specifics like corner time, mouth soaping, etc., or whether one prefers to regress to a previous time in life.


Regression: A return to a former or less developed state.


While many prefer their discipline play ‘straight up’, as it were,  just as many others like to experiment with role-play – allowing themselves the freedom to feel, think, or behave in a different manner than usual. Sometimes this takes the form of age play, wherein one or more participants pretend to be at an age disparate with their current years. Most often, one of us is behaving in a less mature manner, while the other takes the role of nurturer, teacher, or authority figure.


Age play isn’t everyone’s interest (no more than is caning), but for those who enjoy the fantasy, it is best described as a mini-vacation from adult responsibility. For a lot of age-players, this is not a sexual fantasy but one of innocence.


In my experience, role-play can be a truly fun and rewarding addition to spanking – especially if all participants are really invested in the fantasy. This includes age play, and the willingness to turn over ones responsibilities..even if only for a short time.


– Dana




P.S.  I am interested in your opinions, thoughts, and preferences on this subject, as always. Please share in the comment box below.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

From UK Laureate: ‘A prize spanking from Dana’ (and a photo!)

A prize spanking from Dana


I’m writing this post as a tribute and thanks to Dana following my session with her during her visit to London, and to share my experience with the readers and followers of her wonderful blog.

For the record, I discovered Dana’s blog last May and immediately sensed that I’d discovered someone special. Just how special I quickly learnt as she sent a lovely reply to my message, and invited me to send in some writings. I began entering her contests and she was kind enough to publish various stories & poems. Over the months, reading her blog and watching her videos it felt as though I was really getting to know her – her humour, generosity and genuineness just shone through. When I spoke to her by phone the day before she left for London – the first time we had spoken – she said to me that she felt she knew me already through our correspondence, echoing my own feelings. She also said she was looking forward to flipping me over her knee! The day arrived, and I set off for my appointment, both excited and a tad nervous about meeting her for real. Readers, as some of you will know already, she is even more wonderful in person.

Her kindness in awarding me the prize for my entry to her Bedtime Story contest, which finished with that play on words about Bear bottom spankings, left me in no doubt about what to expect. What an exquisite spanker she is! Not only do her smacks range from gentle to extremely hard, she covered every inch, nay, every centimetre, of my bottom with her hand. You know that advert, “reaches the parts other beers cannot reach”? Well, Dana is the spanker who reaches parts of the bottom other spankers cannot (or do not) reach! Of course all the time she was commenting, making the cute remarks that are her unique trademark, and the hands that spank were also used so skilfully to stroke, massage, soothe and tease – until she was ready to increase the heat again.

As thanks for her generosity, three of the items I gave her were a riding crop from Harrods, a Loopy Johnny from London Tanners, and a leather finger ruler from Quality Control. For US readers, Harrods is a large store in an upmarket area of London, somewhat akin to Bloomingdales in New York. I thought something from there was a suitable momento of London. I’d read some time back of her liking for London Tanners products – and for her visit to London I guess that was appropriate too!. Of course I knew that giving such gifts was dangerous, in that she’d want to try them out immediately – and that Loopy Johnny looked an evil beast! I was not wrong, on either count. The items were soon put to use on my backside, already delightfully sore from the spanking, and by the time the ruler, crop and LJ had done their work I was positively glowing. She also treated me to some swats with a small rattan rug-beater and a similar Delrin version from Cane-iac; if you’ve not felt the latter, take it from me, it’s fierce, and leaves its mark!

However, the session was not finished. In my stories and writings I’ve not made secret of the fact that the rattan cane is my particular fetish. In many ways it is the quintessential English cp instrument, so when in London …. Dana did not disappoint. She had a selection of canes with her and soon demonstrated her outstanding prowess in using them. First she used a two-rod spray-cane “for a gentle warm-up”, followed by a further warm up with a thin-ish whippy rattan. Our playtime finished with me bending over to receive a stouter rod. She acknowledged that we English were raised on “six of the best” but insisted that US people work only on the decimal system, so it was 10 strokes, spaced at varying intervals. Dana surprised and delighted me by delivering numbers 4, 5 & 6 in rapid succession, machine-gun style, something that always takes me to a higher plane. Then the final four, delivered full-force but with ample time to recover between each stroke. The ‘end result’ can be viewed below. 

Afterwards we talked a bit more until it was time for me to depart. Time goes so quickly when you’re having fun, and who could fail to have fun in Dana’s company? She told me it would amuse her to think of my sore bottom sitting on the train seat. In truth, the padded seats of the London Underground trains were quite comfortable but in central London I stopped to rest on a concrete bench-seat and definitely sat down too quickly – acute awareness of my rear-end came sharply to mind! And for the rest of the day, and beyond, I enjoyed that wonderful warm glow and the endorphin-induced high that only we spankophiles are privileged to know. It’s three days later now, I can still feel the after-effects of Dana’s hand and toys, and I still haven’t come fully down to earth.

I’m not a great lover of ‘management-speak’ but the phrase ‘win-win situation’ is just so apt for my spanking prize. I was treated to the warmest of welcomes and friendly conversation, my bottom was treated to Dana’s amazing skills, and my pleasure was all the greater because it was clear from her words and actions that Dana too was enjoying herself. That is the essence of a perfect play-session. To cap it all, this most wonderful lady also told me that she is hoping to come back to London later in the year, just as I have hopes of making it to Vegas at some future date. The thought that we can do it all again is music to my brain. Meanwhile, this chair is quite hard and I think I’ve been sitting on it a bit too long …..!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

April Contest: ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ Spanking Stories

 
Adventurous Authors, Willing Writers, and Proud Poets take note:
 
This month’s writing contest is a revisiting of a fun theme – the ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ contest.
 
You’ll write a story – a spanking story, that is – which includes the following person, place, and thing:
 
 
Two college freshmen on spring break..
 
(Your freshmen may be whatever gender you choose, of course.)
 
 
In an old convertible..
 
(What else?)
 
 
Going anywhere..
 
(Spring break is an adventure – use your imagination.)
 
Same rules as always: no sex talk, easy on the profanity, and keep everyone over the legal age. No plagiarism, please, and attention to spelling and grammar are a must. Your entry confirms that you’re willing to share your story with me and other readers, and that I may share/edit/excerpt it at my discretion, both here and elsewhere
 
Have fun with this one, I’m looking forward to reading your entries!
 
– Dana
 
Oh – did I mention that the winner will receive a free spanking session with me? Good luck,and good writing.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Memories of London



Readers,


Two days’ rest after arriving home from London and playing the remember-when-to-sleep game, I am happy to report that I had a fantastic time – and met some truly memorable people.


Saturday turned into Sunday during my flight from McCarren to Heathrow airports, and England sprang-forward an hour while I was in the air, none of which I truly understand on a quantum level but I did manage to avoid the dreaded trans-continental jet lag somehow. Thanks to the connections of a wonderful friend, the flight was the most pleasurable I’ve had (and many of you know just how little I love air travel, so this was particularly nice). 


After checking into my apartment and getting a good night’s sleep, I hopped on the underground train on Monday morning for a short trip to meet with the lovely Pandora Blake and her crew for a fun day of spanking video. We shot several scenes, talked and laughed a lot, and I was totally charmed by Pandora and Mike, the two fantastic spankees who I had the happy task of disciplining. I’ll be tickled to see the end result – and will definitely share previews and links here when they’re available.


The rest of the week was spent between happy anticipation at meeting and playing with some long-term correspondents, and a sense of self-satisfied exhaustion.


I had the distinct pleasure of delivering a spanking prize to our UK Laureate, who is just as eloquent in person as on page, and I will be sharing his account of our meeting here later in the week. 
One of my wonderful new playmates writes his own CP blog, and has posted an account of our playtime HERE.
A couple of my playmates and I have been corresponding for over a year, and it was so nice to finally meet and ‘get my hands’ on them. 
One boy flew in from a neighboring country, and I was able to connect with a playmate from here in the States, as well. 
The role-play was some of the best I’ve experienced to date – and the conversation, too. I found that the ‘stereotype’ of the polite Brit is absolutely true, and every one of my playmates were impeccable gentlemen from start to finish. They’re a tough bunch, too, as my still-recovering left palm and shoulder can attest.
Flowers, cards, and gifts were in abundance, and I have enough bathtub reading materials to last me well into the next year. Ahh, books!
Some time well-spent with my Windsor-born friend, and a few strolls through the neighborhood were all else I could ask for – except maybe the fish and chips which, sadly, I skipped.


Another trip is most definitely in the making. Next time, maybe I’ll do some sightseeing, but the true joy for me in London was (and will continue to remain) the people. My most sincere thanks to everyone I met, for your kindness and trust. See you again soon!


– Dana


P.S. And then there was the knicker stealing gopher..

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Out for the week…stay tuned!



Readers,


I will be hopping on a very large airplane this evening for a nine-plus hour flight to London. I’ll be returning on the last day of the month, and will not likely have much free time for blogging. 


In the meantime, please enjoy re-reading some of the dozens of original spanking stories, watch a few of the free videos, and look out for the full report on my maiden spanking voyage to the UK, next week.


Very luckily, I’ll be spending a day shooting some great F/M and F/F video with Pandora Blake and her friends at DreamsofSpanking.com – watch her site for updates!


Wish me luck,
Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/F Spanking Video: A Red Bottom for My Little Angel


The eighth and final chapter in the series ‘Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother’.

Stepmommy just cannot leave poor Little Angel’s bottom alone,



so she tiptoes in after Angel has fallen asleep…



to give her a long, bizarre hand spanking.



There is no telling where this relationship will go next, 



but it’s certainly going to be painful for Angel.



I hope that you’ve enjoyed the series’ screenshots and preview videos – we had LOTS of fun making them!

To purchase the final chapter (11+ minutes), click the link below:
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘A Bedtime Story’ : F/M spanking fiction

This lovely story, another entry to the ‘Bedtime Story’  writing contest, is certain to tickle your spanking fancy. Enjoy!    – Dana

*****

A Bedtime Story

Philip looked up at the station clock above platform 6 of the railway station at Delft, a small town in Holland and waited patiently. How he came to be there was really quite unexpected.

He had just turned twenty, was tall and quite aristocratic-looking as the sons of well-to-do English parents often were. In fact his upbringing was quite conventional for his class; until the age of nine he had been primarily cared for by a nanny who had provided the love, education and discipline that any young boy needed and usually received from his parents. At that age, he had been sent to boarding school, the parting from his nanny was difficult but he was told to be stoic and to display ” a stiff upper lip”. As the school term progressed his yearning for her lessened and by the time the term finished and he returned to his home for the holidays, his parents were able to tell him without him being too upset that he was a big boy now with no need for a Nanny and she had consequentally left to return to her home in Holland.

Nevertheless deep down he felt a tremendous sense of loss and abandonment which was exacerbated by the fact that his parents were effectively strangers to him. Over the coming years he grew no closer to them and when at the age of 15 they divorced with his mother going to live with a racehorse trainer in Australia, he felt no further sense of loss and continued to live with his rather distant and austere father who was more pre-occupied with affairs of state rather than his son.

Philip was clever however, popular at school and, at eighteen, won a place at Cambridge University. At college, he became a member of the “Bullingham” a roudy set of upper-class youngsters who had more money than sense, who believed they were superior to others and who were frequently involved in “scrapes and capers”. In his third year at University his “capers” turned more serious; he was caught shop-lifting – a totally unneccesary activity considering his wealth but nevertheless attempted because of his arrogance and detachment from society. The police let him off  with a caution; the college authorities were less forgiving “sending him down” from University two weeks before term finished.

This presented a dilemna; it was early December but he had no wish to return home to an empty house and a distant father – infact he saw no reason to discuss the matter with him at all. However he could not stay with his friends who would be continuing at University to the end of term. But where was he to go? He was not short of money so he decided to travel to Europe and see some of the cities he had not yet visited. He first went to Naples but rapidly grew bored of the ruins and then went to Milan but again could not generate any real enthuisiasm for the city. Something seemed to be missing from within himself he mused as he sat unpacking in his hotel room in Amsterdam about a week later.

And then something unexpected happened; quite by chance at the bottom of his case was an unopened envelope. He had not noticed it before, having picked it up whilst quickly packing prior to leaving University. It contained a christmas card from his old nanny; he had received one every year but he had always ignored them but this time, with nothing much to do, he looked at it more closely. After the standard printed Christmas greeting in neat handwriting was a brief message ” To my very dear Pip, wishing you as always the best, Hannah”. He stared at the card for sometime, he realized that nobody had called him Pip since she had left and infact nobody had every wished him the “best” and certainly not “as always”. He looked at the postmark which contained the reference Delft and realized that, being in Holland, Delft could not be far away. Immediately he resolved that he would visit his old Nanny and with the determination and intellegence he possessed, tracked down her email address .

He immediately sent a note but by that time it was late evening; strangely satisfied he went to bed and slept well. Waking late in the morning, he eagerly checked his emails and was very pleasantly surprised there was a reply from her. Her note was brief and somewhat cryptic – “Pip, At last you have contacted me, meet me under the station clock in Delft railway station at 6 this evening, Hannah”.

And so that was why he was in Delft that evening.

He saw her through the crowds, he knew it was her even though he had not seen her for almost twelve years and as he first looked at her, he realized she had already recognised him and was walking directly towards him. They hugged each other with an intensity that suprised him; she hadn’t changed, her figure had stayed the same as had her face though there were the first signs of her advancing age. What had changed were her eyes – as he looked at her he could see a sadness in them but he was pleased to see that seemed to lift as they talked. She insisted that he should not stay in a hotel but should come home with her. As they walked to her apartment, they talked about their lives and he learnt that after leaving her job with his parents she had decided not to take any further Nanny positions. She had returned to Delft, married briefly and unsuccessfully and now lived alone earning a living as a translator. He in turn talked about his school and university. She asked him what brought him to Holland and surprising himself, he talked frankly about his behaviour and the episode that had resulted in his exclusion from College. He rationalized his behaviour by claiming it was common practise but realized as he explained himself that this was a hollow excuse; her only comment was “We will need to deal with this issue further”. It seemed a strange comment to make at the time but he thought no more of it.

Her apartment was small but very tidy with two bedrooms. She showed him his bedroom and immediately asked for his dirty laundry that filled his bag saying that she would be happy to deal with it. “Infact why don’t you shower and change into your pajamas, I know it’s early but then I can clean those clothes as well”. In a strange way he felt relaxed and content to do as he was told. Meanwhile she bustled around sorting out his laundry and dinner – suddenly he felt very hungry. They ate and then afterwards Hannah herself changed into her dressing gown and as they sat by the fire she had lit they talked and talked. He realized he had not felt so happy and relaxed as he felt that moment for many a year. Then, as the clock above her fireplace struck eight-thirty, Hannah said


“Well Pip, it’s time to go to your bedroom.”

“But Hannah”, Philip said laughing, I have never been to bed at this time in my entire life”

“Well that’s not strictly true is it my dear, there were a few times when I sent you to your room at eight-thirty” 

With a sudden realization Pip said, blushing as he did ” But that was then you gave me a thrashing for being naughty”

“Yes Pip, you’re right and you learnt your lesson well after each time. I think it’s time that you were thrashed again”

“Hannah, you can’t be serious”

“Pip, my darling. Don’t you see that your shop-lifting was a cry for help. You needed somebody to notice you and I am here for that. You must be accountable for your actions and, although you may not realize it, you have come to me because, deep down, you know I have always cared for you and I still do”
 
He looked at her but could not bring himself to protest. Getting up she crossed the room and taking him by the hand she led him to the bedroom, closing the door behind her. As she led him to the side of the bed he noticed, placed neatly on the blankets, a hairbrush, strap and cane. Unbeknown to him, Hannah had deposited these implements whilst she had herself absented herself to change. 
 
“Pip, you realize that I am doing this because I care about you deeply. I want you to be a fine young man, a man I can be proud of and not a foolish dilettante. I want you to realize how much you mean to me and that includes your behaviour”
 
Philip wanted to argue but couldn’t. As he listened he felt that she cared and suddenly he felt very sorry for his behaviour and felt keenly that he did not want to disappoint her
 
“Yes Hannah, I’m sorry” was all he could say.
 
“That is a start but you realize you must be punished and punished severely”
 
“Yes Hannah”
 
“Very well, take down your pajama bottoms “
“Please Hannah, no”
With that she leaned over and pulled the draw-string; his pajama bottoms fell to the ground. Without saying anything further Hannah took the back hem of the pajama jacket and lifted it up fully exposing his bottom, then rolled the jacket in itself so that it was held firmly in position. She then sat on the edge of the bed and as she did so her dressing gown fell away completely uncovering her legs. 
“Get over my knee Pip dear” Hannah said softly.
As if in a dream Pip offered no resistance and bent over, immediately feeling the warmth and closeness of her bare legs beneath him.
“What I am about to do is because I care for you deeply, it is for your own good and that to me is more important than anything else”
With that the thrashing started, it was slow and methodical and hurt Pip a lot. First by hand, Hannah spanked firmly and in a determined manner, then by strap and then by hairbrush. Any pleas to stop were hushed away with the admonishment that “I am doing this for your own good and because I care”. At times, Pip felt a need to reach out and hold her for comfort; instead of brushing his hand away, she urged him to do so with “That’s fine Pip, you can hold me tight but you must be punished” It seemed to go on forever but eventually it stopped and Hannah ordered Pip off her lap and to kneel in front of her; in that position they were eye level with each other as she sat on the bed

“You realize that I had to punish you for your own good and that what you did was quite wrong”

“Yes Hannah, I’m sorry”
“Well I’m glad you are but I am not quite finished yet” as Hannah stood up and positioned the pillow in the middle of the bed
“I think I must finish this punishment with the cane, lie on the bed with your bottom on the pillow”
Doing as he was told he felt Hannah position his pajama jacket high on his back and then he received 24 strokes, delivered hard and slowly with the request that he count them and thank her for each one as she gave them.
At last his thrashing was finished. He felt exhausted and did not move. Not looking up he felt Hannah sit on the top of the bed and gently lift his head so that it rested on her lap
“That’s right my darling, you rest. You have learnt your lesson well and I am proud of you. Let me make your bottom better” and as she lent over to apply cream to his bottom, he felt the warmth of her breasts pressing into his back; at that moment he felt a tremendous sense of closeness and togetherness, unlike any feeling he had ever experienced before and as he drifted to sleep, he could hear, in his half conscious state, her say
“Sleep well, my lovely boy, sleep well. You’re home now and I will always be here for you in your good times and bad. I loved you from the moment I saw you and will always love you – you are my boy and you always will be”


END OF STORY

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Travel, Travel, Lonely Spanko – one year later.



Readers,


Most of you know that I travel quite extensively – back and forth (and back again) across the country, spanking willing and naughty adult boys and girls.


This week alone I’ve seen Denver, Colorado, Kansas City, Missouri, Richmond, Virginia, and Charlotte, North Carolina. In every city, I encounter great and wonderful people who have the same interest/fetish/compulsion as I. To date, I’ve been lucky enough to have nothing but positive experiences with my playmates, who are – without exception – polite, gentlemanly(womanly), and truly ‘into’ spanking.


The most common lament of my spanking playmates is that ‘there aren’t many people who do what you do.’


That’s because near-constant travel isn’t always fun…
Of course, the actual SPANKING is tons of fun, and spending time talking with and getting to know my playmates is such a great bonus.
However, it’s not all spanking adventure. Four a.m. wake-ups, early flights, long trains, taxi rides, and numerous hotel check-ins begin to blend together sometimes.


It’s been exactly one year since I began traveling to cities large and small, and I have had plenty of time to weigh the benefits as well as the drawbacks.


I know that it’s not for everyone (or nearly anyone, for that matter), but, as my good friend Miss Mona Rogers would say, at the end of the day it’s worth it. 


I feel as though I am living a grand adventure of my own making, and could not possibly come up with the right combination of words to tell my playmates just how grateful I am for their friendship, playfulness, cards, cute underpants, dinners out, hilarious stories, and hand-delivered ice cold Dr.Peppers, – so I’ll just say:


Thank you all. Again, and again and again, for helping make possible this dazzlingly frenetic life that I am so very grateful to live. Maybe I’ll write a book..


With enormous gratitude (and no small measure of jetlag),
Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New F/M videos: ‘Asking For It’


(POV) Asking For It:



I am trying so hard to get some work done on my computer, but you just cannot leave me alone.



Throwing paper wads, poking me, and generally being troublesome gets you scolded, and the promise of an immediate spanking.

***


‘Asking For It’



Scolding is never enough, so it’s time to take action.



Over my knee for a very hard paddling and hand spanking.



I am certain that a lesson has been learned here today.



Enjoy the screenshots, and if you’d like to download the videos, click the link below:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Bedtime Story

The ‘Bedtime Story’  contest generated a lot of creative writing, as in this untitled entry – a story within a story. Enjoy!  
–   Dana

*****



You ask the boy, “My little one, I know your bottom is burning, but other than that are you comfortable ?”  he nods yes and You start:

There was a bright and handsome prince and his mother the Queen was happy with him … most of the time.  As the prince grew older he proved to be smarter and brattier then all of his classmates.  His mother the Queen was beside herself until She noticed a beautiful horse prancing in a circle with an equally beautiful Woman holding his reigns.  The Woman put the horse through his paces and never once touched the crop She held in Her right hand.  The horses movements were graceful and one could see the pride the Woman rider took in Her horse.  When the Rider put the horse through a series of ballet movements the Queen applauded.

The prince at the same time was getting a scolding from his professors due to his lack of effort in doing his homework and in the lack of courtesy and respect to the other students, the professors and even his mother the Queen.  The prince reacted according to his normal behavior and used foul language in addressing his professors, “You are all servants and nothing more of my mother the stupid queen who hired you.  Stop lecturing me this instant.  One by one his professors left the room in anger.  One of his professors a man who was highly respected found the Queen and this Rider talking.  He knelt in front of the Queen and bowed his head.  He then did the same thing to the Lady Rider.  The Queen was impressed but when the professor told his story, the Queen became embarrassed and angry at Her sons attitude and behavior.  The Lady who had ridden the horse listened and spoke out before the Queen could act or say anything.  “Your Highness, it is apparent that Your son is in need of some strict attention.  I am sorry that it has come to this, but has Your son ever been properly spanked ?”
The Queen shook Her head no and the Lady continued, “Your Highness, if I may let Me take over the care of Your son.  Strip him of his title and assign him to Me for a period of 90 days.  At the end of that time, I will bring him back to You a changed person and a young man You can be proud of.”
The Queen thought about this and smiled grimly, “Will You break him as You broke that lovely beast ?”
The Woman laughed and said, “Your Highness more so than any beast I have come across Your son needs to and will be broken.  Harshly if necessary, I will most definitely hurt him, but I will never harm him.”

Early the next morning, the Queen was in Her royal chamber holding court.  Her son was next to Her smirking at all the common people his Mother judged.  Then the Captain of the Queens own guard approached him, grabbed his arm and took him before the Queen.  The prince threatened the Captain of the guard…who promptly drew his sword.  The prince went wide eyed seeing this and visibly went pale.  he was pulled before his Mother and forced to kneel.  The Queen spoke with a severity the boy had never heard before.  “My son, you have had every opportunity to prove your value to Myself and My kingdom.  To put it clearly, I am outraged !  I have sat here and listened as every one of your professors have come to Me, told Me what was happening and then quit.  No more My disobedient son.  As of this moment you are no longer the prince and heir to the thrown.  You will be taken from this place to a place of My choosing.  There you will be placed in the care of This woman.”

From behind the Queen a beautiful, being appeared.  The great hall gasped as She walked gracefully forward.  She gracefully curtsied to the Queen and with music in Her voice said, “Your Highness, I accept charge of Your son.”  With that the guards gagged the shocked boy and took him out of the room and out of the palace.  he was stripped of his robes, put in a simple brown tunic and thrown into a cart of hay.  The young boy was in a whirlwind of emotions when he was unceremoniously dumped in the middle of a horse stall.  The door was locked as was the top of the stall.  It was a cage he was trapped !!!

The boy was awakened well before dawn by a pail of water dumped on him from above.  he sputtered and shook his head and looked up.  he cursed at the young lady who had dumped the water on him.  She merely smiled and said nothing.  Later, She came and dropped some fruit to him from the caged top of the stall.  The boy bellowed to Her again and threatened Her with such violence that She left his sight.  The stall door was opened and the first thing that happened was that the Woman he had seen in his Mothers court approached him and viciously slapped his face.  “You will NOT talk to one of Mine like that ever again.  Should I ever hear of such, I promise you that your life will be filled with pain.  Now get out here and strip !”  The stunned boy followed this beautiful Woman out into the light and saw Her sit on a log.  he very slowly took off his very thin top and stood embarrassed in front of Her and the Lady who had given him the fruit and dumped water on him.  Without hesitation the Woman grabbed the young lad and threw him across Her lap…

Miss Dana shut the DVD player off and turned Her attention to the young student before Her.  “So,” She said, “This is the kind of material you like to view when you are supposed to be asleep ?”  The boy in front of Her was silent.  With a command of authority She said, “Answer me young man right NOW!”

Robert gasped and unable to meet Her eyes said, “Yes Miss Dana, I’m sorry.”  Dana had read through both the school handbook specifically the part where it specified different punishments that could be handed out, and the file on Robert.  She calmly pulled Her chair out from behind Her desk and sat down.  She pushed a button on Her phone and spoke with Her secretary.  Young Robert could not believe his ears.  Miss Lydia the head girl was being summoned.  Miss Dana sat silently for a full five minutes before Miss Lydia showed up.  Miss Dana finally spoke.  “Lydia, it seems that young master Robert enjoys spending his evenings watching Women give spankings and floggings to young men.”  Robert wanted to crawl in a hole.  “Lydia, I am assigning You a very special task.  Every other evening, You will escort young master Robert to Your room.  Once there he will take his clothes off and stand in the corner until You are ready for him.  He is to be placed over Your lap and severely spanked with Your hand, the hair brush I used to use on You as well as the wonderful slipper Your cousin left You.  He will then kneel in the corner, his hands on his head for a period of ten minutes.  You will then take him out of the corner and make him lie on his stomach Your bed.  You will then use the crop and the leather strap each for thirty full swats each.  This will be followed by his being placed in the diaper position.  You will then issue two dozen of the best with the senior cane.  This will go on as I said every other day for a period of three weeks.  On the days that You do not do this, You will go to his room where You Yourself will strip him and then place him over Your lap for a severe spanking.  Do You understand Lydia ?”  Lydia nodded yes.

The first night that Miss Lydia escorted Robert to Her room, She relished the opportunity to discipline Robert.  The fact of the matter was that She knew Robert really liked Her and was going to use that to Her advantage.  Robert was in tears far before he was allowed to put his clothes back on.  The next night She went to his room dressed in Her tightest fitting blouse to accentuate the feature Robert drooled over…Her breasts.  Lydia first took Her time taking his clothes off then turned Robert over Her lap and began spanking him.  For three weeks Lydia not only spanked Robert, but tormented him by dressing suggestively.  The last time Lydia spanked Robert, both of them were naked.

Early the next morning Miss Dana called Lydia and Robert to Her office.  They arrived and sat down.  Miss Dana talked with them for about thirty minutes.  She rose and turned a television monitor towards them.  On the screen was both Lydia and Robert naked and making out.  She gave them a wicked smile as She turned to them and planned Her own discipline for both of them.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New F/F spanking video: ‘Bathtime, Interrupted’

Chapter Seven in the series ‘Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother’



After cleaning the fireplace, Angel takes a bath as Stepmother ordered. 



But there’s no escaping Stepmommy, 



as Angel finds out when the bathbrush and bubbles start flying.



Enjoy the screenshots! 



To purchase the video, click the link below:


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Camelot’ : Original F/M Spanking Fiction



Readers,
I hope that you’re enjoying all the entries for the ‘Bedtime Story’  writing contest. More thanks to the author of ‘Camelot’, and all the others, for contributing.


–  Dana

*****




George Peabody was a very important and powerful man. Though only 27, he was CEO (mostly because of birth, not ability) of Peabody Industries, a scratch golfer, and had the most beautiful woman in town as his wife. The only problem was that George was a prick. There is no other way to put it, he was a prick! The workers at the plant despised him, other members at the country club barely tolerated him and after only 6 months of marriage his wife was ready to divorce him or worse. How do I know all this? I was that George Peabody!

The day that changed everything started out like any other day. I turned down a promotion for one of my best employees, then went to the club and made an ass of myself by drinking too much and then went to a strip club to harass the dancers. By the time I wobbled home it was almost midnight. My lovely wife was waiting for me, which was very unusual in itself and she the weirdest look on her face.

“Tonight was the last straw. Get your drunk ass in this bed! I’m going to read you a story about another man who thought he was so high and mighty and what happened to him is going to happen to you!” Which leads us to our story:


CAMELOT

Our story takes us to a place that existed long ago and far away……well not that long or that far, but you get the gist. All the realm was filled with anticipation as the new King and Queen were about to ascend the throne. King Jack and Queen Jackie were young and vibrant and brought a sense of hope to a place that had been ruled by old King Ike. It was expected that the scoundrel Tricky Dick was to be the next King but Lord Giancana and his merry men put a stop to that. But I digress. Anyway,the times were good, all were prosperous,harvests were bountiful, and King Jack had faced down the Soviet Bear from across the sea. But there was trouble brewing in Camelot……

Now King Jack was a handsome man and attracted many a glance from the maidens. His chief adviser, Prince Bobby was often known to procure the finest milk and lamb fed maidens for the king’s pleasure. The poor Queen suffered in silence not knowing what path to take. Often she was heard sobbing in her bed chambers as the King only a stone’s throw away could be heard partaking in the delight of another beautiful wench. Not even the Court Jester PrinceTeddy could bring a smile to her face…..all seemed lost.

As the days went by the King was spending more time on his escapades then in ruling the country. A war was brewing in a far off land called Nam. A beast called Inflation had become more prevalent. For the first time in his reign the people were starting to protest. The King’s reaction, he raised taxes on the already overburdened populace and had his army patrolling the countryside to quell any unrest. His kingdom was in disarray and his court was not much better. Only the countries love for the Queen kept their subjects in check. Camelot seemed to be on the edge of anarchy.

But the event that changed everything occurred during the celebration of the King’s birth. The Queen had gone to great lengths to hold an event that would be the talk of the villagers for years to come. Everyone was invited. Food and drink were in abundance. Entertainment abounded. Lords Sinatra and Martin sang. There was a jousting tournament,archery contest and pin the tail on the dragon. Hope sprung eternal. Then it happened. The most beautiful lady in the realm dared to approach the King and sing her rendition of ‘Happy Birthday’. A haze of discomfort floated over the proceedings. Not only was the Lady Marilyn attempting to serenade the King but her lack of attire led one to believe she had other plans for him as well. TMZ, the town crier, had often speculated whether the King had carnal knowledge of Lady Marilyn. It seemed so…That was the last straw for Queen Jackie. She had suffered her last humiliation at the hands of that swine. Something had to be done and with the help of the gods it would be. The Queens closest friend and confidant just happen to be the Royal Disciplinarian, Lady Ethel. Woe to the miscreant forced to the tower to endure a session at her hands. So between the two a plan was hatched. After the King passed out from too much grog, a close group of the Queen’s inner circle would snatch him from his bed, truss him up and deliver him to the tower.

As the King stirred from his stupor, he found himself bent over a bale of hay with his royal buttocks on display for all to see. Iron rings in the floor secured his arms and legs leaving him unable to move. Among the crowd watching this spectacle were all the castle staff who were often humiliated and treated like scum by the King. Also there were the King’s closest advisers and a handful of the town elders. Emotions ran high as the Queen entered the chamber. What was happening? Who is in charge?
In no uncertain terms the Queen answered all their questions and more. To continue in power, the King must submit to a thrashing at the hands of Lady Ethel. Also taxes were to be reduced and government spending held in check. A council would be formed to meet with King to air any grievances the populace might have. All the King had to do was put his X on the agreement.

What choice did he have. Had he really been that bad? Did his subjects hate him so. And what a cad he had been. Poor Queen Jackie. The X was drawn and the trashing began.

At that time the tool of choice was the cane. The sentence of choice was 50 strokes. The intensity of choice was ‘well laid on’. That is how the punishment was administered. After 25 strokes, Lady Ethel started to tire and the Queen took over. It was not any easier for the King. After each stroke, the staff would cheer and comment on their effectiveness. Any stroke not met as such was repeated. And to clarify, the same sentence was to be administered once a week until the fall harvest, many months away. The King’s throne did not get much use for many a day.

All was well in Camelot. Hope and prosperity returned. A kinder, gentler King was overseeing the kingdom with compassion and caring. Only Queen Jackie caught his eye as all the chambermaids were now men. A new group was formed in the castle called “The Secret Service” who’s only job was to prevent the ladies from accosting the King.

How does our story end? Well Lady Marilyn joined an acting troupe and went on to stardom. Lord Bobby tried to be king and had the people’s support but his life was snuffed out by an infiltrator. Teddy also tried to be king, but an indiscretion where he drove his cart into the moat ended those plans. As for the King and Queen? King Jack never really changed. He always had an eye for the ladies. Not a year later he was assassinated in an outer province, many think by Lord Giancanna at the behest of the Queen. There was no evidence, not a clue was left behind. As for the Queen, she went on to become Lady O and marry the world’s richest merchant.


“That was quite a story my dear, what does that mean for us?” The same sort of contract had been prepared for me to sign and the first 50 were administered that night. Needless to say George Peabody was a changed men. A kinder, gentler version…..people were amazed. You might think the moral of the story was even the most powerful men can get their comeuppance but to me their was a different meaning….

did I tell you my wife’s maiden name was Gotti?
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Cinder Angel’ : F/F spanking video


Chapter Six in the series ‘Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother’


As extra punishment for tattling, Stepmother makes Angel clean the fireplace with a toothbrush.


Sadly for Angel, nothing will make Stepmommy happy now..


Angel receives a hard leather strapping while on her hands and knees.


And Stepmommy just keeps getting crazier..









Enjoy the screenshots and video preview!          – Dana


To purchase the full video, click the link below:
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Excellent spanking fiction: Bedtime Story contest entry

This entry to the ‘Bedtime Story’ contest is titled ‘Hansel’…enjoy!   – Dana

*****

Hansel


Once upon a time there was a young man named Hansel who lived in a village by the forest. All his life the people of the village had advised him not to go into the forest as it was well known that a wicked witch lived in there and she would enslave any young man stupid enough to go near her cottage. It was said that many young men from the village had fallen into her hands and never been seen again. Hansel was intrigued by these stories and being young and foolish and certainly not afraid of any old witch decided that he would venture into the forest and defeat her because everybody knew that witches had treasure and with her riches he would be able to marry his sweetheart, Gretel. So one morning Hansel set off into the deep dark forest. He walked for many a mile before he saw, in front of him, the cottage. Nervously he looked around but of the witch there was no sign. Screwing up his courage he crept up to the window and peered inside. There was no one in there but he could see a large chest beside the dresser. “That must be were she keeps the treasure” he thought and slipped round to the door. It wasn’t locked so he carefully sneaked in and made his way to the chest. Opening it he found not treasure but a number of wooden and leather implements the use of which he couldn’t discern. Glancing around the cottage he noticed some other unusual decorations. On one wall hung a number of canes such as the schoolmaster in the village had and on the other a carpet beater, riding crops and other items which he had no idea what they were. So intrigued was he with this he didn’t hear the door opening behind him.
“What’s this! A thief in my home” cried the witch, “I have ways of dealing with sneaky little robbers”. Hansel jumped and turned round and to his surprise saw not the wrinkled old crone he had expected but tall, beautiful woman with raven hair and flashing eyes. ” I think that thieves should be punished and punished severely” she said “Don’t you?” Hansel was bewitched immediately and knew that whatever this dazzling woman commanded he would obey. She walked over to the open chest and picked out a small wooden paddle. ” Take down your britches” she commanded and Hansel immediately complied.He was embarrassed to be standing before this goddess naked below the waist but at the same time he knew that he deserved whatever was coming. “Over my lap” said the witch and Hansel obeyed. The paddle fell upon his bare buttocks and he knew immediately that he was going to be very sore when she had finished with him. For the next ten minutes the cottage rang with the sounds of paddle meeting bottom and the cries and pitiful moans of Hansel. “Please Mistress” he cried “I’m sorry, I won’t do it again”  Eventually the witch grew tired of Hansel wriggling over her lap and commanded him to stand up. Relieved that his punishment was over Hansel did so only to find that she had other ideas. Walking over to the canes hanging on the wall she picked one and swished it menacingly. “Bend over the chair” she said and once again Hansel obeyed without question. The cane he discovered had quite a different sensation to the thwack of the paddle. Sharper and more concentrated he found himself begging for mercy within a few strokes. The witch, however, was in no mood for mercy. 24 strokes fell upon the unprotected cheeks of his bottom to an ever increasing volume of cries. Finally though she stopped “Stand up” she said “Go and stand in the corner with your hands on your head and you will stay there without a sound until I decide to let you go” Hansel shuffled over to the corner as instructed feeling very sore and very embarrassed.
His embarrassment was made worse as throughout the afternoon the witch entertained a series of visitors all of whom chuckled and made ribald comments about his bright red backside. After hours of this humiliation the witch finally let him go. Ushering him to the door with a number of smacks to his bottom she sent him on his way saying ” I hope you’ve learned your lesson but I expect I’ll be seeing you again” Hansel didn’t know why she said that as he had no intention of ever going anywhere near the cottage ever again, Still sniffling sadly he made his way back to his home.
Later that evening Hansel thought back on the events of the day “How humiliating and painful that was” he thought as he relived the whole horrible experience in his mind. “I’m certainly staying out of the woods from now on”. Strangely though 1 month later he found himself once again strolling through the forest on his way to the cottage as indeed he did regularly throughout the rest of his life. For as the villagers had known all along, the witch could indeed enchant men and make them into her willing slaves. 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Alright, already : Boardwalk Badness



Readers,


I have a confession to make. In the past, I have been known to say things like:


“I don’t really like to attend big parties.”


And:


“I don’t do much public play.”


And the classic:


“Crowds make me crazy.”


Apparently, all those statements must now be rescinded, because I will be attending the annual 


Boardwalk Badness Weekend  in Atlantic City, April 27-29.


(As regular readers know, I was shooting for an animal charity fundraising booth this year, but time’s gotten away from me, alas.)


From everything I’ve heard and read, the Strictly Spanking folks put on one helluva party, and I am anticipating a great time. (I am also thoroughly and happily anticipating seeing my wonderful friend Erica Scott much sooner than previously expected!)




See you there!


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Video Preview and Photos: ‘Cupcake Cornertime’ : F/F spanking




‘Cupcake Cornertime’

Chapter Five in the series ‘Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother’


Angel tattled to her father about Stepmother’s spankings, which sends Stepmommy around the bend.


She makes cupcakes ‘just for Angel’…


..then pulls her into the corner and spanks her with wooden spoons.


Poor Little Angel realizes more than ever just how dangerous her new Stepmother really is.

Video Preview:



Enjoy the preview and screenshots, and please feel free to email me your feedback at danakanespanks@gmail.com

To purchase the video, click the link below:
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spanking story : ‘The Bedtime Story’ contest entry



Readers,


Here is another excellent story submitted for the ‘Bedtime Story’ contest. ‘The Wish’ is a beautifully-written F/F spanking fairy tale.


Enjoy!


 – Dana

*****

‘The Wish’

The young lady stood at her window brushing her long, reddish brown hair. The stars that night were so very clear and the moon hung in the black velvet sky ever so brightly. Looking idly outside, she began to think of how she had walked on this vast planet for the past 30 years. The lady had always seemed to have everything under control and was quite the dominant factor in her outside life. She had many responsibilities but there was a secret she held from the outside world. She was so very afraid that the secret could get out that she wanted to be controlled for a change. The years of working to control everyone and everything in the world she lived in was starting to become incredibly overwhelming as of late. As she looked on the beautiful star, in fact it was the second star to the right and so very bright, she made a wish that night. She spoke it allowed hoping that some way it would be heard: 
“I wish that someone would take control and command me across their lap for a spanking. I want to have no control over the situation at all. I wish I may, I wish I might, on this star tonight that a woman will take me in hand so I can surrender this control for a change.” 
Gazing at the moon, which had a lovely shade of red in it this night, the young girl sighed sadly to herself. She shook her head and laid the wooden hairbrush on the nightstand, believing that her wish would be in vain, but at least it was spoken outwardly now. She looked at her work clothes for the next day and her name tag that had her job title on it “Manager” and ran her finger across it with a soft, disappointed smile as she made her way to her lonely queen sized bed. She laid down in her bed wearing her black shorts with a black Cami, curling up under the covers to drift off to sleep. She kicked the covers to the side because it was very warm and laid on her back. 
While the girl slept, a woman was standing outside the window. The woman was, in fact, a genie who happened to hear the girl’s wish.  She looked up and saw that the balcony doors were still opened to the bedroom. She knew why she was here on this midnight hour in front of this house. The woman was dressed in a black leather skirt, a red corset, and thigh high boots. Her deep green eyes held a bit of spirited mischief as she looked at the rose ladder with blooming deep red flowers that matched her lips. The woman had no problem scaling the ladder and stood on the balcony, looking inside the bedroom of the young lady sleeping soundly. She walked with such elegance that nothing could possibly hear her move about the room. She looked at the name badge of the girl that summoned her wish on that star and her title. “Tonight, my dear, you will not be managing anything,” she whispered with an impish grin. 
Walking over to the young girl so very quietly, she gazed at the girl’s full bottom and smirked. Raising her hand letting her hand touch the girl’s cheek and leaning forward, she whispered into the girl’s ear “Arise from your slumber, darling. I have a special gift for you.” The girl cracked an eye open and looked up to see the lady dressed in black and red. Startling her, she jumped up and crawled to the other end of the bed.  “Who are you? How did you get in here? What’s going on? Look, I don’t have anything for you to take,” the lady was very confused. 
With self-assurance, Genie stood tall and watched as the girl scampered from her. Her voice was like magic when she spoke. It was as if all the tension erased from the girl as she listened, “I am Genie and I came through your balcony that was left opened for me to fulfill your deepest, sweetest desires my girl.” She stood with her hands on her hips, giving the young lady her eye piercing gaze, rose a single finger and motioned for the girl to approach her.”Your wish did not fall on deaf ears, Michelle. You will come to me now and kneel before me.” It was like she had no control over her body as she moved forward just as Genie had commanded. She felt every bit of worry and tension washing away from her soul as she rose from the bed and walked closer to Genie. The cold hardwood floor didn’t even bother her because the only thing she wanted to do was obey this woman. Michelle made it to Genie, dropping to her knees before her in submission, and lowered her eyes whispering a soft, “Yes Ma’am.” 
The Genie circled her new bottom carefully as she took in the girl’s facial features, beautiful hair, and full frame. She spoke gently but firmly as she took the straight back armless chair from the desk and hairbrush, sitting it in the middle of the room, and put the hairbrush near her on the nightstand.
“Michelle, crawl to me now and lay across my lap like a good girl and present your bottom to me, please.” She commanded. 
With no other choice and no words spoken from the girl, Michelle leaned forward on all fours and moved to Genie in a catlike manner that made the woman smile. She crawled up and over Genie’s lap, placing her hands palm down on the floor and her tiptoes barely touched the floor as she pushed her bottom up for Genie. Genie started moving her soft hands over Michelle’s bottom in slow circles and spoke, “Yes, my dear, do not worry and do not stress. I want you to relax for me and take what I give you. You are under my control, my spell from this moment on. Do you understand me, girl?” 
Michelle nodded and whispered submissively, “Yes, Ma’am. Thank you.”
Genie smiled that wonderful smile and patted Michelle’s bottom encouragingly, “Good girl.” With that, she rose her hand and began spanking Michelle over her black sleeping shorts. She took great consideration as she slowly worked her way into warming this young lady’s bottom. She moved all over the bottom presented so beautifully for her. On the sit-spots, in the center of each cheek, and then in the center of her full backside. Genie delighted in the soft moans that Michelle vocalized. She frowned as she saw Michelle clenching her pert bottom, “No, no. No clenching at all, girl. ” Michelle immediately relaxed her bottom and continued to whimper as the smacks on her backside started to become more fierce. 
Genie continued to speak in her gentle voice,” You will take exactly what I give you, Michelle. The spanking and dominance I am giving you is your wish and my gift to you. You wanted this, young lady, so you will take it.” She enunciated each word with a sharp smack to Michelle’s bottom. Stopping for a moment, Genie put her elegant fingers in the waistband of the girl’s shorts. Pulling them down slowly, she noticed that the two firm orbs had a lovely shade of pink on each of them. She made a “tsk tsk” noise as she noticed Michelle was wearing no panties. “Girl, you will have no protection for the next round of my gift to you.” Genie remarked as she grabbed the wooden hairbrush from the nightstand and let it rest on the girl’s reddened cheeks. Michelle let out a groan as she anticipated how badly this was going to hurt. She mindlessly clenched her cheeks which resulted in a firm smack and a scolding, “Young lady, I said do NOT clench. You will take 50 swats with this brush now and it will continue to grow if you don’t  obey me. Do you understand me, dear?” Nodding obediently, Michelle whispered a soft “Yes Ma’am, I am so sorry.” Genie smiled confidently,” Wonderful, my girl. Now, shall we begin? You will concentrate on not wiggling and not clenching. Just relax my darling, just relax.” Genie said as she ran her fingernails over the taunt, crimson globes. She tapped the girl’s bottom with the brush, a signal to Michelle that her wish had finally come true. She knew in her heart of hearts that there was no way out of this and she had absolutely zero say in this matter. Her only option was to lay across this strong woman’s lap and take exactly what she had coming to her. Michelle mentally braced herself as she submitted to Genie. 
The first strike came down with such velocity that it sent a chill up and down her spine. Michelle tried so hard not to clench  or wiggle. She wanted to obey and do exactly what was expected of her. Genie saw this from Michelle and continued to encourage Michelle with each and every swat that she gave the girl. As Genie rained the punishing brush down on the girl, Michelle could have sworn she heard a sweet sound coming from the woman that was overpowering her body and mind. It was like a song that she was humming and her bottom was the drum. Michelle lowered her head as she took the thirtieth swat, then the next, and then finally she got to forty. 
“I want you to count the last ten, my dear.” The Genie said as she patted Michelle’s bottom with the brush. She raised the brush and came down with a resounding smack across the target set before her. “One, Ma’am.” Michelle spoke through a quivering voice. She felt her swollen, red bottom burning under Genie’s strength. Genie simply looked on at her target with her head tilted and concentrated on the task at hand. After each punishing stroke, Michelle choked out the count and attempted to choke back the tears forming in her hazel eyes. Genie kept her arm tight around the girl’s waist as she delivered exactly what she said she would. As they approached the final stroke, Genie commented, “You know what they say about the last stroke, my sweet?” Teasing her bottom, she tapped the brush right in the very center of the two blushing cheeks. “It is most assuredly always, always the hardest of all.” And with that, Genie raised the brush high and came down directly in the center causing Michelle to jolt forward and yelp out, “Ouch!!!! Ten Ma’am!!!” Michelle laid limply over Genie’s thighs, breathing in and out deeply trying to catch her breath. Genie laid the brush down on the nightstand and inspected the girl’s bottom. It was very well punished and Genie looked pleased at her handiwork. She squeezed the once lily white cheeks. “Very good girl. You did well.” She said smoothly to the submissive girl. 
A stream of silent tears ran down Michelle’s cheek but she was smiling as she listened to this woman’s voice. “Thank you so much, Ma’am. Thank you.” The Genie smiled and rubbed small circles about the girl’s bottom. She reached over and took the lotion off the nightstand and put a healthy dose on the girl’s swollen cheeks. “You are very welcome, my girl.” 
The Genie pulled up the girl’s sleeping shorts over her swollen globes and instructed her to stand up. “Now that I have made your backside match the moon outside, I will have to leave for now.” Michelle looked up at the woman, she was stunned by the way the woman carried herself with such poise. “But, Genie, when will I see you again?” The Genie just merely smiled at Michelle and said, “Wish as you may, wish as you might, all you have to do is wish, and this Genie will be with you any night.” 
With that simple statement, Genie disappeared from Michelle’s bedroom. The girl turned around and shook her head, trying to grasp what happened. She made her way over to the chair and put it back under her desk and grazed her finger over the brush with a smile. Her bottom was very tender and she laid in the bed on her stomach. Curling up to the pillows, she drifted off into a deep and happy sleep. She whispered as sweet dreams came to kidnap her for the rest of the evening, “Thank you, Genie.” Michelle could have sworn she heard  a very soft but magical voice in her ear,” You’re welcome, my girl.”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Stepmommy Dearest’ : F/F spanking video


‘Stepmommy Dearest’

Chapter Four in the series ‘Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother’.


Ange’s room is a wreck.


And what is this? Boy’s underwear?!


Stepmother loses her cool and spanks Angel hard with wire hangers.




I hope that you enjoy the screenshots, and if you’d like to download the full video, click below:
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Bedtime Story contest winner!



The ‘Bedtime Story’ writing contest was a tough one, but (as always) entrants made a lovely show of creativity. This time wasn’t just about writing a story – or even just about writing a Good Story – but also about how well that story would translate into an upcoming film.
The winner this month will not only see his or her story in a future spanking video, but will also receive the ‘prize’ – a free spanking session with me.
I am happy to announce that the winner is:


‘Goldilocks and the Three Bears’, submitted by the UK Laureate! UKL has submitted entries to many contests, along with his other poems and stories, and his entry to the Bedtime Story contest was simply spot on. I will look forward with great anticipation to delivering his spanking prize later this month.


(The video which I’ll make to accompany the story will be available in coming weeks. My sincerest thanks to all of the authors – I will be sharing all of the entries throughout the month of March.)


Enjoy!   – Dana

*****


Goldilocks and the Three Bears

Once upon a time, in a land far away, there lived three bears – Daddy Bear, Mummy Bear and Baby Bear. Despite his name, Baby Bear was actually twenty years old but Mummy and Daddy Bear still regarded him as their baby. They all lived in a small house in a big forest. The house was furnished very simply, with a table, three chairs – one for each of the Bear family – and three beds, again, one for each of them. 

Every morning when they got up Mummy Bear made a big pot of porridge for their breakfast. She then took three bowls and put a serving of porridge in each – a large portion for Daddy Bear, a medium portion for herself, and a small portion for Baby Bear. However, because it had just been served from the steaming pot, the porridge was too hot to eat straightaway, so they went for a walk in the forest, which not only gave the porridge time to cool down, but also meant the three Bears built up their appetite.

Now, unknown to the Bears, just outside the forest there was a big house, where a young woman named Goldilocks lived. Goldilocks was very beautiful. She had an hourglass figure and long, flowing, blonde hair, which, of course, is why she was called Goldilocks. 

Every morning when Goldilocks got up she took a shower and dressed. Her favourite clothes were a corset that made her waist look even thinner and her bust even bigger, and leather trousers that hugged her legs and curvy bottom like a second skin. Having put them on, she looked in the mirror and smiled to herself. “Yes,” she thought, “that will raise all the men’s interest – but woe betide any of them that dare try it on!” You see, Goldilocks was a very strict lady who believed in the very highest of standards, and she had her own ways of enforcing them.

One warm, sunny morning Goldilocks decided to go for a walk in the forest. She was, as usual, wearing her favourite outfit, and she was carrying the riding-crop that she always took with her when out and about. Walking down the path she suddenly decided to leave her normal route and make her way deeper into the forest. And so it was that she came across the small house that belonged to the three Bears. 

‘I wonder who lives there?’ she thought, and knocked on the door. When there was no answer she pushed the door gently and it opened. She stepped inside and looked around. She saw the three bowls of porridge on the table and the three chairs. Curious, she tasted one of the bowls of porridge but it was way too hot to eat. She tried another bowl but was horrified that it had not been mixed properly and was all lumpy. Then she tried the third bowl, which had honey on top of the porridge and before she could stop herself she ate it all! 

Then she decided to sit down for a moment, choosing the biggest chair but it was too hard. She moved to the middle chair but it was padded and too soft. Then she tried the small chair but unfortunately, as she sat down, it collapsed beneath her. Goldilocks was not pleased and made her way into the next room, where she saw three beds. She sat down on the first, which was king-size, but it was too hard. She tried the queen-size, but it was too soft. So then she tried the small bed, which was really comfortable, and she rested for a few minutes before making her way out of the house and continuing her walk.

For the remainder of the day she couldn’t stop thinking about the house, still wondering who it was who lived there. She knew that somebody must do, otherwise how else was there hot porridge? So the next morning she decided to visit the house again. However, she couldn’t remember exactly where it was, and by the time she found it she arrived later than on the previous day. Assuming there was no-one there she pushed open the door and stepped inside. What a shock she had as she saw Daddy Bear, Mummy Bear and Baby Bear in the room!

But not as shocked as they were to see her. “Who are you? What are you doing in my house?” Daddy Bear asked gruffly.

“I am Goldilocks,” she replied. “I own this forest and I have come to check up on you. I need to know that you are responsible tenants, and from what I have seen so far I am not satisfied that is the case.”

As she spoke she noticed Daddy Bear eyeing her up and down and, in fact, ogling her, which displeased her very greatly. She also saw Mummy Bear holding a wooden spoon, and Baby Bear, who was having a tantrum because he wanted more honey for his porridge. And the small chair, which had broken the day before, was still lying on the floor in pieces. ‘No, this won’t do at all’, she decided quickly to herself.

“By what names are you known?” she demanded. 

“I’m Daddy Bear,” said Daddy Bear. 

“I’m Mummy Bear,” said Mummy Bear. 

“I’m Baby Bear, and I want some more honey,” said Baby Bear.

“Well, Daddy Bear,” said Goldilocks, “I am not impressed by your behaviour. I do not like the way you have been eyeing me, and I see you have not bothered to mend that broken chair. It is my role to punish those who misbehave. Come here and bend over.”

Meekly Daddy Bear did as she had ordered. He could tell she was not a woman to trifle with but he was not prepared for what happened next. Raising her riding crop, Goldilocks started to whip him, and continued until he was feeling very sorry for himself indeed.

Next Goldilocks addressed Mummy Bear. “You, Mummy Bear, have also been neglectful of your duty. I am aware that you do not stir the porridge sufficiently and allow it to go lumpy, and you have let Baby Bear continue with his tantrum without taking any action. The wooden spoon in your hand would have been ideal for dealing with both of those situations. Give it to me and I will show you.”

Mummy Bear gave Goldilocks the wooden spoon but was then taken aback as she found herself being the recipient of a salvo of hard blows. She had no idea just how painful that wooden spoon could be when used on the tenderest spot.

Finally it was Baby Bear’s turn to be dealt with. “I do not tolerate tantrums,” she informed him as she hoisted him across her lap and proceeded to spank his bottom, very, very hard. 

When Goldilocks left, saying she would be back the next week to check on their behaviour, the three Bears were all feeling extremely sore, and they knew they had to mend their ways if they were not to suffer further at Goldilocks’ hand.

And to this day, that is why it is traditional for those who misbehave to be punished with a Bear-bottom spanking!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Video, Video, Video! (F/M AND F/F)



Readers,


As you may have noticed, it’s been a video-kind-of-week here. I’m happy with the progress of the premium videos on my Clips4Sale and Spanking Library stores, and the free Product Testing videos just keep rolling out!
With that in mind, I thought I’d do a ‘mash-up’ post of sorts today – sharing another fun Product Testing video, along with a short preview from the premium videos on which I’ve been working.


Please do feel free to email me or leave your comment in the box below. As always, I am having a LOT of fun making these little films, so I do hope that you’re enjoying them.


– Dana



Product Testing with Dana Kane: Exotic Walnut Naughty Stick




Slutty Schoolgirl Morning

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Slutty Schoolgirl Morning: F/F spanking premium video


‘Slutty Schoolgirl Morning’


Episode Three in ‘Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother’

This girl just will not learn. After just two days, she’s still rebelling in a big way. This morning, it’s her clothing..


I cannot believe that she thinks she’s going to school dressed like this, and I won’t stand for her smart-ass backtalk for one more minute.


She is going to receive a hard bare-hand and hairbrush spanking and a few ‘words of advice’ from the Stepmother.


..and then some time to think about all the trouble she’s causing.


Please enjoy the screenshots – and if you’d like to download the full video, click the link below:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Grab Your Ankles’ : New premium F/M spanking



It’s been a hectic week, and I have not had the time to properly police his behavior. This has led to some serious slacking on his part.



His dirty laundry has been sitting there for three days, and I cannot stand it anymore. Laundry is HIS responsibility.



Instead of listening to his excuses, I yank his belt off and make him grab his ankles for some swift discipline. Then I make him gather up all the dirty laundry while I land more strikes of the belt on his lazy bottom. 


Enjoy the screenshots, and if you’d like to purchase the full video, click the link below:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother: Chapter Two


Sneaking in the Boyfriend


Chapter Two in the series ‘Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother.


Angel thinks that her father and the Stepmother will be out all evening, so she invites her boyfriend over.
Unfortunately for Angel, the Stepmother comes home early and catches her wearing sexy lingerie.


Angel has broken a major house rule and must be properly disciplined for her slutty behavior.



Enjoy the screenshots, and if you’d like to download the ten-minute video, click the link below:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/F Video: Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother


 ‘Welcome Home, Angel’


‘Welcome Home, Angel’ is Episode One in a new premium F/F spanking video series titled:

 – Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother – 

Poor Little Angel has been sent to live with her father – and his new wife. The Stepmother is NOT happy to have this disruption in her new home, and Angel isn’t happy to be there, either. She’s been getting away with a lot at her mom’s house, but not here. 


The Stepmother isn’t having any of her smart remarks or feeble excuses. Angel will learn to behave, or she will be punished.






By the end of ‘Welcome Home, Angel’ two things are certain: Angel is a major brat…and the Stepmother just may be crazy.


Enjoy the screenshots, and if you’d like to download the 8+ minute video, click the link below:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spanking PSA: Tears



The ability to reach tears during a discipline session is, for many spankees, an oft-fantasized yet rarely-realized circumstance.

 
(from FemdomArtists.com)

 

Many of my playmates voice the interest (or longing) to express their emotions through tears during the course of a long, hard spanking.


Here are a few things which my experience as a spanker have taught me (Disclaimer: The following may or may not reflect your experience/opinions and are in no way meant to be definitive statements on the spankee community as a whole.):


 –  Female bottoms seem to be more naturally inclined to be able to reach tears during spanking play. 


Why? I’ve no idea, and won’t presume to guess. 


 –  There is almost zero correlation between the severity of a spanking and ones’ ability to reach tears.
   
When we’re children – especially in the first few years of life – physical pain equals crying. Toddlers tip       over and scream their lungs out for approximately forty-five seconds; eight year-olds scrape a knee and you’d swear that someone had just amputated the entire leg, tears, snot and all; but somewhere along the way we learn that it’s not grown-up to fall apart emotionally every time we injure ourselves physically. 


At some time on the way to adulthood, we learn that big boys and girls don’t cry, which means that – in most cases – it doesn’t matter how hard your spanking is – you are unlikely to cry real tears from the discomfort alone.


 –  Trying to cry/forcing it or fake crying will only frustrate you. 


Unless you’re one of those people who can bring tears at any time (a marketable talent if you’re a spanking model),  things like holding your breath, squinching your eyes, and trying to hyperventilate won’t help. Also, saying things like “I don’t know why I can’t cry right now” are no help whatsoever, I’m sorry to say.


 –  Adult crying is something that happens when we think, or talk – not when we scrape our knees.


When a playmate does manage tears during the course of a spanking scene, it is – without exception – a release of pent-up emotion. This is almost always unrelated to the actual spanking activity, and crying most often occurs before or after the spanking itself rather than during.


In my experience, a spankee is most likely to shed tears during conversation prior to beginning the spanking – this may come as the result of some sort of confession on the part of the spankee, or because of some generalized state of guilt which may or may not be verbalized.




Just a handful of times have my bottom and I both been completely caught off-guard by an outburst of genuine sobbing during the course of an over-the-knee spanking. On these few rare occasions, I can honestly say that they were truly cleansing, cathartic experiences for both my playmate and for me.


The only advice that I can offer is: Don’t try too hard. Don’t overthink it. In fact, try not to think about it at all. Adult tears are bashful, private, and wary – they won’t come out while you’re watching for them.


 –  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

The UK Laureate Strikes Again! : F/M Spanking writing



More fantastic writing from our very own UK Laureate: ‘Twelve Strokes of the Cane’. (I absolutely adore this boy’s imagination.)


For more from UKL click HERE.

*****


Twelve Strokes of the Cane

One of the things I remember from my childhood was listening to the speaking clock. For non-UK people or perhaps younger people who are not aware of it, the speaking clock was, and is, a telephone service that gives out the time, accurate to within five thousandth of a second. It was started in 1936 and is still operational today, receiving over 30 million calls every year.
Its message was “At the third stroke it will be (e.g.) 10.07 and 50 seconds..bip..bip..bip… At the third stroke it will be 10.08 precisely.. bip…bip…bip” – and so on. 
That recorded phone message is the inspiration for this disciplinary rhyme.

At the first stroke
It will be difficult not to flinch as you feel that first line of fire …
At the second stroke
It will be evident the rod has landed an inch or so higher …
At the third stroke
It will be hard to keep position as you feel the growing pain …
At the fourth stroke
It will be clear she’s quite an expert in applying the school cane …
At the fifth stroke
It will be a test of your resolve to know there’s another seven more …
At the sixth stroke
It will only be half-time and already your bottom’s very sore …
At the seventh stroke
It will be tempting to yell loudly and emit an anguished “0w” …
At the eighth stroke
It will be clear she’s whipping harder but you bear the sting somehow …
At the ninth stroke
It will be scary as you sense her mood is getting more severe …
At the tenth stroke
It will be sure you’ll know those weals will take two weeks to disappear …
At the eleventh stroke
It will be impressed on you that for your crimes this is the price you’ll pay …
At the twelfth stroke
It will be time to put away that cane until another day.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Photos: What’s Black and Blue and Red allover?


This Boy’s Bottom:



He’s a toughie, no doubt – and usually even constructs some evil implement to help me along in his discipline. This time, it was a double-sided concave wood paddler which turned out to be absolutely excruciating when applied to the inner thighs. 
Add to that almost endless canings, paddlings, strappings, and hand spanks and the result is a near-total coverage of swellings, strawberries, and bruises. (I wish I were there, right now, to poke them a bit.)   


Many thanks to my brave and photogenic playmate for sending these ‘after photos’ along, and for allowing me to share them here.     – Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

London Calling



A few interesting things have occurred to me in the last day or so regarding my visit to London next month.


First:

(I understand that there is a converter available. I’m wondering how many I should purchase, considering the number of electronics we all seem to require for maintaining 21st century living.)


Then there’s:
(This is the best photo I could find to depict International Calling, which is not a part of my current telephone plan.)


Then there’s the whole:
(Driving-on-the-left-hand-side-of-the-road-thing. It’s doubtful that I will be doing any actual driving, but still..)

Followed by:
(The Metric System – ’nuff said.)


And…
(Someone just please tell me whether I need to bring my furry boots or not.)


Then there’s the  language barrier to talk about:

PISSED   –   Here, pissed means mad. There, it means drunk. This could lead to some misunderstanding.

FLAT –  If someone in London invites you to their flat, they’re not trying to take you someplace barren – but to their apartment – which may or may not be barren.

BANGER – In London, you’ll get a sausage. In many parts of the U.S., you’ll get a gang-member instead.

BENDER – Another place for some misunderstanding…here, it means drinking binge. In the U.K., it is a derogatory term. I will try not to go on any benders whatsoever.

CHAPS – U.K. = guys, fellas, etc.  U.S. = something that gay cowboys wear.

CRISPS – This is how to order potato chips in London. Conversely, ordering CHIPS will get you french fries.

BISCUIT – cookie. I’m not sure what they call biscuits, but will ask.

FAG – Again, a pretty wide margin of error here. In the U.K., they’re cigarettes.

FOOTBALL – soccer. This one I will likely never need.

The list goes on forever, and the point is that – sometime in the last few hundred years – we have taken some extreme liberties with the language. (I hope I don’t make an arse of myself.)

– Dana



Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Photos: Tardiness is Unacceptable



Readers,


Here’s a little cautionary tale:


Once upon a time, there was a boy who just couldn’t manage to be on time. He was given lots of rope to hang himself, having many opportunities and warnings prior to our last meeting. He assured me that he would, indeed, be there promptly.
Alas, the boy was yet again unable to find himself at the proper place in the proper time. 
Eleven minutes late, he was, so for each minute late – ten strokes of the cane. Applied immediately upon his arrival.


One hundred and ten strokes later (and still with a two hour spanking ahead):



I’ll let you guess the moral of the story.

–  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘No Marks for Mr. Marks’ : New (free) F/M spanking video



Many of you are likely familiar with Mr. Marks’ blog imasecretspanko.blogspot.com. 
I had the pleasure of administering his first-ever spanking just a few months ago, and have been tickled to administer a couple more since. 


During a recent meeting, I thought it would be interesting to film a little spanking scene addressing a concern which Mr. Marks has discussed previously on his blog – marks. He was an excellent sport, and helped me prove my point beautifully. Enjoy!  


– Dana

 
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘A Journey to the Mall’

Readers,


Sometimes really nice things, like earrings and silver dollars, slip through cracks. In this case, somehow an excellent F/M spanking story slipped through the cracks during the holiday season..and I felt compelled to share it with you now, anyway. I think you’ll agree that spanking is the same in every season.
Written by the VBB, the ongoing saga of Ann and David continues:


Enjoy!   – Dana

*****

   “A Journey to the Mall”           
  I glanced at the clock for the hundredth time, it seemed to be stuck on ten after three. Was this day every going to end? The afternoon seemed to drag on and on and on; all I wanted to do was to go home and spend the evening resting in my easy chair and go to bed early. Time slowly passed by as I tried to keep myself busy hoping that somehow time would  pass quickly and I could finally head home. All I could think of was going straight to our bedroom when I got home and crash on the bed. Won’t that be nice no phone calls, no emails, no one sticking their head in and asking stupid questions just a nice soft warm bed to lay on and rest.  Finally, I looked at the clock and saw it was 4:30 P.M it was finally time to head home. I was hoping by some miracle the holiday traffic would not be too bad and I could get home without much difficulty. As I headed towards the highway my hope was crushed as I saw a long line of cars slowly making their way onto the barely moving highway. I sat back in my seat and gave in to the reality that I was in for one long frustrating journey home. Unfortunately getting home in heavy traffic not was the only thing that would go wrong for me that evening.
                When I finally pulled up to the house I gave a massive sigh of relief, I had finally made it home and it only took an extra 45 minutes. I was so happy to be home that as I made my way into the house I yelled out to Ann “Honey I’m home and I am exhausted I’m going straight to bed.” Ann yelled back “Oh I am so glad you made it home, I was afraid you would be stuck in traffic all night.” Go upstairs and change, I want to take a trip to the Grapevine Mall tonight to pick up a new dress for a meeting I have in the morning. We can stop and grab a bite to eat at the Texas Roadhouse after we are done shopping, it will be a fun evening.” I just stood there for a moment, had I heard her right?  Did Ann just tell me she wanted to go shopping tonight and did she really say we would have “fun”? Didn’t she realize the mall is a 45 minute drive in decent traffic? It will be at least an hour and twenty minutes in this holiday traffic. I walked into the study where Ann was working on the computer “Ann, I am really tired I really don’t want to go shopping tonight especially at the mall. What so important that you need to run out and get a new outfit tonight? Why can’t you just wear something that you already have?”  “I have a very important meeting with a new client in the morning and if the meeting goes well, we will make more money with this one account than we will with all the other accounts combined. It is important I look my very best tomorrow.” I looked at Ann and mumbled “I don’t see why you can’t just wear that red dress you have hanging in the closet. You look really nice in it and besides I am really tired and all I want to do is go to bed early. If you really have to go, why don’t you just go by yourself?” She replied “David I really want you to go with me, we will get my dress and then have a nice dinner. I promise you we will have a fun evening, now stop complaining and go change so we can go; it will be nice to spend the evening together.” “I already told you I don’t want to go. I can’t see why we need to go all the way to the Grapevine Mall just to get a stupid dress for some new client that won’t even care what you are wearing.” Ann looked up from the computer “David I suggest you change your attitude right this minute and go up stairs and get ready to go, do you understand me?” I looked at Ann for a moment contemplating whether I should say something else, but the look Ann gave me told me I had better keep my mouth shut. I turned around and promptly walked out of the office mumbling to myself how I was not going to go to the mall. As I headed up to our room I decided I was not going to go. So I kicked off my boots and laid on the bed determined not to be bullied by Ann and forced to go to the Mall.
“What do you think you are doing? Get up right now and get changed. I told you over a half hour ago to get ready and I come up here and find you asleep? I should take you across my knee right now and give you a good spanking with the hairbrush. You are just lucky I don’t have time to give you a good spanking. Now get up and let’s go. I expect you to be in the car in five minutes.” I was angry as I opened the car door; I did not say anything to Ann as I slammed the door. Ann looked over at me and gave me a warning look and said “I hope you don’t plan on having an attitude tonight, you won’t like the result of what will happen if you don’t straighten up.” I gave her a sideways glance and put the car in reverse and backed out of the driveway a bit faster than I should have. Ann just gave me another look and said “I see we are going to have a problem with your attitude tonight.” The traffic was even heavier than I feared. Ann reached over and changed the radio to a station that was playing 24 hour Christmas music. As The song “Have Yourself a Merry Little Christmas” started playing, a car pulled out in front of me as I tried to change lanes. I started yelling at the driver “yea have a freaking merry little Christmas to you to idiot.”  I looked over at Ann and said “See I told you this was a stupid idea we should have stayed home instead of trying to go to the mall this evening in this mess”. Ann simply looked at me and said with a commanding tone “That’s enough David.” This was Ann’s way of telling me I was about to cross the line and was about to get myself in trouble. I had learned when Ann said, “That’s enough” I had better stop whatever I was doing; otherwise I would face some very unpleasant consequences. Unfortunately, I decided to push her a bit more today and instead of keeping my mouth shut I decided to add another smart comment under my breath. Ann gave me a disbelieving look and just shook her head “Ok I see we need to take care of your attitude.” My stomach jumped just a bit and I thought about apologizing but I was still upset so I kept my mouth shut and sulked rest of the way to the mall.
                When we finally arrived at the mall I was tired and my mood had become even worse. Even though I had stopped making comments I let Ann know how unhappy I was by my attitude. As we exited the car I slammed the car door and headed towards the mall without waiting for Ann. By the time I reached the mall entrance I looked back and saw Ann walking towards me. She had a very determined look on her face which made me feel a bit unsettled. I have seen that look before, usually when I was about to receive a good hard spanking. I waited for her to reach the entrance and as she did I opened the door for her; I gave her a small smile hoping that I could somehow manage to make up for my previous attitude. However, I was soon to find out I had pushed her to far this evening. What I thought was going to be a bad night at the mall would soon turn out to be a very bad night at the mall. Ann walked past me and said coldly as she walked through the door “We need to stop by the restroom before we go shopping.” I rolled my eyes at her and mumbled “of course we do.” That was the last straw. Ann stopped and looked directly in my eyes “David, I don’t understand why you have to be so nasty this evening, all I wanted to do was to spend some time together tonight. I know you do not like coming to the mall especially after you have worked all day and to be honest I would rather be home myself, but this is very important for me. I was hoping we could make the best of this situation. I was planning on getting what I needed and then go out for a nice dinner. But I guess I was expecting too much from you. All I wanted was a little understanding and support from you” I stood there for a moment, thinking about what she said. I did feel bad about my attitude but sometimes I am thick headed and instead of apologizing I said something which I immediately knew was the wrong thing to say. I quickly mumbled “yea right.” I knew instantly that it was the absolutely wrong thing to say. I stood there for a moment trying desperately to think of something to say that could somehow fix what I had just said. Ann’s eyes grew big and her face turned as red as my bottom would soon be. She turned and walked through the door. I don’t think I have ever seen her so mad. I knew at that moment that not only had I crossed the line but I was in more trouble than I had been in a while.
                As we walked towards the women’s restroom, I stopped by the water fountain and was planning on waiting for her. But instead of going into the ladies room she turned and walked towards the family restroom. As she opened the door to the family restroom, she looked back towards me and motioned me over with her index finger. I looked at her for a moment not sure what she wanted or why she was standing in the doorway of the family restroom. I slowly walked over to her and I noticed that she was still very upset; I looked down at the ground and nervously walked up to her. She grabbed my arm and ushered me into the bathroom and closed the door behind us. I heard her lock the door, I was about to learn there is more than one use for the family restroom at the mall. She just stood there for a moment looking at me, I could not tell if she was thinking about what she was going to say or if she was waiting for me to say something. After a few moments I started to say something but Ann cut me off with a stern look. The look was a combination of anger and hurt and I could tell that my attitude this evening had really set her off. She was doing everything she could to maintain her composure. She finally let out a big sigh and said “I don’t know what you were thinking; I guess you thought you could be disrespectful and hurtful this evening and nothing was going to happen. Well I have news for you mister, you thought wrong and you are about to find out what happens when you decide to outright defy me.” With that she placed her handbag on the counter and pulled out the old hairbrush she received as a wedding gift.
She turned towards me and simply said “drop them” I looked at her for a moment wondering if she was serious. I was about to say something to her but I saw the look in her eye and I knew I had better do what she said. So I slowly unbuckled my belt and unbuttoned my pants and hesitantly lowered my pants. Ann stood there looking at me and raised her eyebrow indicating that she was waiting for me to pull my shorts down also. I timidly looked at the floor and slowly tucked my thumbs into the waistband of the shorts and little by little pulled them down. When I had pulled my pants and shorts down to my ankles she pointed to the counter “place you hands on the counter.” I shuffled over to the counter and bent over placing my hands about a shoulder length apart and looked into the mirror. I could see Ann moving to my left side with the hairbrush in her hand. Being the bathroom was a family bathroom she had plenty of room to swing her arm without worrying about hitting anything. I caught a glimpse of Ann’s face in the mirror and I could tell she was very upset. Even though we had only been married a few months I have learned to interpret Ann’s looks and what I saw at that moment told me that I was in for a really hard and painful spanking.
                Ann bent over slightly and patted my right cheek with the hairbrush. I felt the cool wooden back of the hairbrush and a chill went up my spine. I stood there trembling waiting for Ann to apply the first swat with the hairbrush. It seemed like an eternity before Ann brought the hairbrush down on my bottom. I instantly stiffened as I felt the stinging of the hairbrush on the surface of my bottom followed by a slight warming sensation deeper into my flesh. The sound of the hairbrush slamming into my soft bottom ricocheted off the tile walls and the titles amplified the sound as it bounced around the room. As the sound of the swat echoed off the walls it was so loud that I was sure everyone who was walking past could hear it. I looked back at Ann and said “Honey everyone can hear that” the only reply I received were two more hard swats to the same spot where she landed the first one. The echoing sound of the swat and my cries intermixed and bounced around the restroom. I was certain the sound was so loud that someone would start banging on the door wanting to know what was going on in there. I think Ann might have felt the same way as she paused for about thirty seconds. After the sound died down I held my breath for a moment hoping she would not continue. After a few more seconds she let loose with a long string of quick hard and painful swats with the hairbrush. Usually Ann is very focused with her swats choosing just the right place for the hairbrush to land. But this time she just let loose and allowed the hairbrush to land wherever it wanted. She did not give the swats anytime to register at all before she allowed the next swat to land with a sounding smack. Usually Ann is very stern about me moving during a spanking but today she did not seem to care. She just kept spanking me one swat after another. The sound of the relentless swats landing on my bare bottom and my increasingly loud shouts of pain filled the restroom with a strange crescendo of bitter music of wood slapping flesh and my echoing cries of pain. The pain was building so fast that I stopped worrying about whether anyone in the mall could hear what was happening. As the swats were getting harder I started moving around more which was a big mistake, as Ann was not going to slow down at all.  All my moving did was to allow the back of the hairbrush to find new and fresh areas to land their stinging blows. I began crying out loud “I’m sorry Ann, really I am” “What are you sorry about David”  “I am sorry for my bad attitude and for being disrespectful” as I talked Ann increased the intensity of the strokes. “Are you going to change your attitude?” “Yes ma’am” was all I was able to get out as the swats from the hairbrush were landing harder and faster. The stinging from each slap overlapped the previous sting so that my entire bottom felt as though it was on fire. “Please Ann I’m so sorry ….. I will change my behavior, please stop.” Finally Ann brought the stinging blows to an end. My bottom was so red and hot that when I reached back to rub my bum it felt as though I had placed my hand on a hot plate.  I looked into the mirror and saw a few tears forming in the corners of my eyes. As I looked past my reflection in the mirror I saw Ann putting the old wooden hairbrush back into her handbag. She then turned around and said “All right David are you ready to behave yourself now?” I answered “Yes Ma’am, I’m sorry for my attitude and for being disrespectful to you, I didn’t mean to ruin this evening.” “Thank you David, I appreciate your apology, now pull up your pants and let go do what we come here for.   
                The rest of the evening was much better, Ann found a stunning dress for her meeting the following day and we ate a great dinner at the Texas Roadhouse. It was already 9:30 when we headed back to the car to head home and even then the holiday traffic was still bad.  As we slowly inched our way onto the highway Ann gave me a sideway glance.  I smiled at her and said “Isn’t it wonderful that we are able to spend the entire evening together?” An hour later we finally arrived home, as we were walking into the house Ann patted me on my bum and said “See didn’t I tell you we would have fun this evening at the mall?” I turned around and gave Ann a small kiss “Yes honey, we sure did have fun this evening.” Ann smiled as I headed up the stairs carrying her new dress and sporting one red and very tender bottom.




Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Photos and Preview from ‘Masturbation: A Real Bitch’ – New F/M premium video


Can you imagine waking up at 2 a.m. and wondering where your spouse is? 
Can you picture yourself  wandering blearily downstairs, expecting to find him having a late-night snack?
Can you guess what you’d do if you walked quietly past his office and, noticing a glow from the computer screen, gently pushed the door open…to find him masturbating furiously to dirty videos?

Here’s what I did:

Masturbation : A Real Bitch
I hope you enjoy the screenshots, and to
download the twelve-plus minute video, click the link below:

For a short free preview, click the link below:



For POV fans, there’s also an addendum video:
(POV) Masturbation: A Real Bitch
available for download.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New free F/M spanking video: 200 for the VBB



As regular readers well know, I often play with a couple to whom I refer as the Very Bad Boy and his Wonderful Wife. On a recent visit, we thought that it would be a fun idea to make a ‘Product Testing on the Road’ video, using one of the more heinous implements which Cane-iac produces – the Twisted Delrin Loop.
This is an implement which I would not even consider using on many playmates, but the VBB is an exception to nearly every rule when it comes to tolerance. Therefore, I decided that two hundred strokes of the loop would be appropriate.
He admitted afterward that after only thirty strokes he was afraid that he wouldn’t make it, and had tears in his eyes by the 100 mark. I knew he would…because his WW was standing just outside camera range. That’s excellent inspiration.


Note: While there is no blood-letting, this is a somewhat intense scene. Those who prefer the softer side of spanking play may choose to opt out of viewing.


Enjoy!   – Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Conversations with Spankos: Chapter Six



Readers,


For the last few months, I have been corresponding with a delightful lady who’s exploring her spanking interest after many years of being in the closet, so to speak. Recently she asked my opinion on:


Topping from the Bottom.  


Naturally, I have one..
I told my new friend that (at least in the context of my play) topping from the bottom is moot. For me, spanking is always consensual. We  may role-play that you’re reluctant to receive your spanking, or that you’re a terrible and incorrigible brat, but the real truth is that the only reason I have the great pleasure of spanking my playmates is that they allow me to do so. Therefore, if they choose to brat, talk back, or generally try and control the scene, it is my job as top to discourage said behavior both verbally and physically. Topping from the bottom is impossible if I am in control, and the bottom’s attempts to do so are not only amusing, but welcome.


My ‘bottom’ line? Without a bottom, there’d be no need for a top.


Tell me your opinion – what are your experiences (spankers and spankees alike) and opinions on ‘topping from the bottom’. Please share your thoughts in the comment box below.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

POV Lecture Series: Teacher/Student (and more free videos coming this week!)


Readers,

This week I’ll be editing and sharing two videos which I recorded during my recent travels, each starring one of my lovable playmates. Just as soon as I have them edited and uploaded, I’ll be placing them here on my blogsite. You’ll LOVE watching the VBB take a long, hard punishment…while Mr. Marks helps me show that spanking doesn’t have to equal marking. Stay tuned for these fun, free videos.   – Dana

P.S. If you haven’t entered your story in the ‘Bedtime Story’ contest, click HERE for guidelines.

***

The newest addition to my premium video store is:


The POV Lecture Series
  – Teacher/Student  –


You’ve been very badly-behaved, young man! It’s time for you to learn some valuable lessons.
Gentlemanly Behavior is absolutely required in my classroom, and you’ve been anything but ‘gentlemanly’. 
You’ll receive a stern lecture from me and prepare yourself for the discipline you deserve.


To download the video, visit: 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Ma’am, Yes Ma’am, Spanking Sites and Reader Recommendations



What has happened to our wonderful wdspoone (Tom) and his Ma’am, Yes Ma’am blog?…
He’s been removed. He says that Google told him that he was suspected of spamming, then he found that his blog was deleted due to ‘violence’. 
Tom’s setting up his new blog at maamyesmaam.wordpress.com  – make sure to subscribe.

*****



A correspondent (not the first) recently recommended the Disciplinary Wives Club, and I think you’ll agree that it’s worth more than a glance:



*****



Hogspy lists various news and travel notices for mistresses worldwide:






*****





Otto recently turned a screengrab from my recent video ‘Lingerie OTK’ into a piece of art, which I absolutely love:



Please feel free to leave your recommendations for other spanking enthusiasts in the comment box below.    –  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘In Awe of the Cane’ : F/M spanking verse from UK Laureate


Readers,

Our UK Laureate has perfected the art of spanking verse, as evidenced here, once again, in ‘In Awe of the Cane’. Please take a moment to comment (or Love it) in appreciation for his talent and willingness to share it with us – without he and the other wonderful contributing authors, this blog would be much less colorful.    
 –  Dana


*****

In Awe of the Cane

The slipper, hand and hairbrush are all good
For spanking bums when perched across the knee;
There’s leather whips and paddles made of wood,
But, best of all, the cane if you ask me.
The strap and crop can both be used with pride, 
And tawses too and birches that I’ve seen:
There’s instruments galore to tan our hide
But o’er them all the rattan cane’s the Queen.

That golden rod, a slender pliant wand,
It thrills my mind and makes my pulses race;
It may sound strange to say of it I’m fond
When, put to use, there’s anguish on my face.
But yet this fact I gladly here confess:
The rattan’s a magnet that just draws me in;
Its strokes may tease when given with finesse,
Or cause great hurt when used to punish sin.

It waits in the closet, hung on a hook,
Silent and brooding, an ominous tool;
Sharp and severe, be it straight or with crook,
Ideal equipment for women who rule.
In their hands that cane provides the best means
For ultimate pain and pleasure combined.
I oh so adore those correction scenes
Where both top and bottom fulfilment find.

I watch as she bends the cane to an arc, 
Stressing its menace now right at the start;
I know that rod will quite soon make its mark,
My body the canvas for inventive art.
Red is her colour, I know that for sure –
She paints lines and stripes with consummate skill;
Each stroke of the brush brings pain to endure
While holding my breath and (just) keeping still.

In flight the cane makes a high piercing whine –
With loud hissing swish it cuts through the air;
Whose bottom now will feel its effect? Mine!
And yes, of course, without a doubt, it’s bare;
That way I’ll feel its penetrating sting
That courses through my body like a storm
And takes me to heights, my mind on the wing,
Away from the humdrum, far from the norm.


She starts with aplomb, a salvo of strokes
That hurt my backside and startle my brain;
“A nice gentle start,” with laughter she jokes,
Then whips down that cane again and again.
The next strokes come now, all spread down my thighs,
And then she lands one right over the crease –
Ouch! That accurate swipe caught me by surprise,
Plumb on the sweet-spot – oh stinging, please cease!

But there is no pause, no time to reflect,
She’s now on a roll, in tune with my need,
Another stroke lands, I feel the effect
As it bites on my flesh with light’ning speed.
Four dozen the tariff initially set,
Her mind was made up my backside to burn,
A caning harsh I know I won’t forget
But savour in ways I can’t yet discern.

The final six strokes, the hardest of all,
Are given quite slowly, fuelling the fire
That burns so harshly but holds me in thrall –
A cryptic mélange of hate and desire.
My body recoils, an uncontrolled writhe,
A gasp of distress, a shout of acclaim;
That sensuous stem, so springy and lithe,
Takes me yet higher, my senses aflame.

She too is astir, she tells me she feels
Excitement and pleasure, seeing my pain;
Gently she touches those fiery weals
She’s made with such care – she too loves the cane;
The kiss of the rod is her special gift,
An offering of pain to scare and delight,
Delivered with strokes both measured and swift
To tease and torment and passion ignite.

I’m in awe of the cane, its power and grace,
Its curvaceous beauty, mystique and sound, 
Distinctive tramlines, its stinging embrace,
All serve to produce a penchant profound.
To some that is strange, to others it’s clear,
For they too have kinks for which they give thanks;
Whatever our bent, we all can hold dear
Discipline given with beatings and spanks.


*****

Click HERE for more from UK Laureate
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Cherry Pie’: New premium F/M video

‘Cherry Pie’

I cannot believe that he ate some of this cherry pie after I specifically told him not to touch it!


There is only one thing that I can do – and I think he’s asking for it.

Since he just HAD to have my cherry pie, I am going to force him to eat even more of it, while spanking him…hard.


Between my wooden spoon, hairbrush, and several forkfuls of pie, it’s not likely that he will be doing any more pie stealing anytime soon.


Don’t feel sorry for him, though. That pie was GREAT.


Enjoy the screengrabs, and download the video by clicking the link below:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New Contest: ‘The Bedtime Story’

Spanking Story Contest for February 2012
 
‘The Bedtime Story’
 
This naughty boy has been spanked hard and sent to bed.
After giving him some time to think about what he’s done, 
I go in to tuck him in and read him a bedtime story.
 
That’s where you come in:
I want you to write ‘The Bedtime Story’, which I’ll not only feature here, but will also read to him in an upcoming full-length, premium video.
Please read the guidelines very carefully:


–  No characters under eighteen (18) years of age.


–  No sex, no filthy language.


–  (For male entrants) Stop talking about your genitals!


–  Writing rules, such as spelling, grammar, and punctuation will be VERY important in this contest. ( I know that things like punctuation can be literarily subjective, and I know the difference when I see it.)


–  Your story may contain as many or as few characters as you’d like, and may depict any scene(s) of Female Top spanking (F/M or F/F)




Think about that poor boy, pictured above, who’s just had a very hard spanking and been sent off to bed to sniffle, while his bottom throbs. Think about what sort of story may soothe him, or make him laugh, or drift him into dreamland…

Think about the storybooks you enjoyed when you were younger:  Once upon a time, princesses, knights, ogres, big bad wolves, and happily ever after…and spanking, of course.

Email all story entries to me at danakanespanks@gmail.com.


The winning author will receive a free spanking session with me. I will also print, illustrate, and read the winning Bedtime Story in a future video.
All entries will be printed/excerpted here on my blogsite, and your submission means that you’re okay with sharing. (Naturally, your name and other personal information will be withheld.)


–  Entries will be accepted throughout the month of February, 2012, with the winner announced on March 1. 


–  The winning author may receive his/her prize in my home city of Las Vegas or in any of the other cities planned in my upcoming TRAVEL itinerary.


–  If you do not reside in, nor are you able to get yourself to, one of the above linked cities, please submit your entry as a non-contestant, so that the winner may actually receive his or her ‘prize’.

-By entering,  you agree to allow me to share your story, here and elsewhere.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/F Spanking Story: ‘New Year’s Resolutions that Need Breaking’

I absolutely love Angel’s stories…and I know you will, too…


– Dana


*****
New Year’s Resolutions that Need Breaking
Angel hated New Year’s resolutions, which is why she stopped making them when she was a teenager.  It was also why she avoided Dana’s New Year’s resolution contest.  Even though she was prohibited from winning due to the nature of their personal relationship, she generally liked to enter the contests anyway.  She liked to write and Dana (good naturedly) encouraged her ramblings.  However, she shied away from the game on this occasion.  It hit too close to home.  Even though she couldn’t win, it would likely give Dana some food for thought the next time they saw each other.  Sometimes that was good for Angel.  But sometimes Angel did everything she could to steer clear of things that were good for her.
Ironically, despite not making any official resolutions – Angel was doing remarkably well.  She changed her eating habits.  She was exercising.  She had been motivated and productive and even impressed herself with these little changes.  At least that’s what she told Dana whenever Dana was kind enough to check in on her.  It wasn’t a lie.  It wasn’t even an exaggeration, really. 
The only problem was that she was selectively truthful.  She didn’t tell Dana about the things she did occasionally, like almost getting into a car accident because she refused to defer to another driver – preferring to die, or perhaps commit vehicular manslaughter as opposed to submitting to some idiot tailgating her.  She didn’t tell her about some other choice behaviors she’d rather not mention. It’s not that she was silly enough to believe that good behavior automatically negated the bad, but she was playing this game with herself so that she didn’t have to hold herself accountable when she chose to take some time off from her new healthy routine.  Unfortunately, this created guilt feelings and just kept the cycle – well, cyclic.  But how bad could it be? She’d already lost some weight, her skin was glowing, she learned how to quickly and efficiently eradicate her to-do list, her house was immaculate, she was making preparations to return to school, she was reading, writing, working on her art.  Yes, theoretically none of that mattered if she wasn’t going to live to reap the benefits of it because she’d done some self-destructive thing to sabotage her progress and quite possibly her life… but still.
She didn’t tell Dana all of these things, and Dana didn’t push for details when a little something slipped out in an e-mail but Angel had certainly said enough.  She hoped Dana was merely ignoring these little sporadic confessions as opposed to keeping them stored in her head for the appropriate time.  A couple of thousand miles away was not the right location to have such discussions, so Angel didn’t mind accidentally or even purposefully letting something slip out.  Who knew how long it would be before Dana would be back in NY, anyway?  And by that time she’d probably definitely forget all those little things Angel mentioned.  If Dana forgot, it wasn’t really Angel’s fault for not confessing to anyone that she clearly needed help.  Her half hearted attempt for attention had to count for something.  In the meantime, Angel continued her routine of yo-yo’ing between exemplary behavior and behavior that threatened the foundation of her newfound progress.
But by the time Dana came back in town – that meant Angel was only half a mess.  Since she didn’t have that unfortunate mishap of making those dumb new year’s resolutions, she really had nothing to be accountable for.  At least that’s what she thought.  How was she supposed to know Dana really would remember or that she would find out about her top secret resolution?  Had Angel known that perhaps she would have avoided Dana altogether when she unexpectedly came for a visit, but the part of her that was half a mess didn’t have very good anticipatory skills.
Despite the rather obvious, she didn’t even anticipate being spanked.  She didn’t want to be spanked.  She had gone a little numb and rather didn’t care if she ever got spanked again.  Maybe spanking was stupid.  Maybe it was ineffective.  After-all, with all the spankings Angel had received in her life – she should just about be the embodiment of perfection if spankings had any merit at all.  Clearly, this was not the case.
Angel was very happy to see Dana and met her at the space she was renting for a quick hello.  Dana looked lovely as usual and had on one of those outfits that meant she had either just delivered a stern spanking or was about to.  Angel didn’t think much of it.  She felt that familiar twinge of excitement for a moment (or perhaps two) but not enough to make her crave a spanking.  She was pretty sure at this point she was over it and it was officially useless. 
They spoke for a while, and Angel was extremely careful to mention all of her amazing progress but very deliberately made sure there was no mention of anything she might have done to undermine herself.  That didn’t seem like a good idea now that the distance between them was just a few feet.  Dana, polite and sweet as ever, made sure to offer Angel just about all the praise she could muster – and she meant it, but Angel suddenly felt guilty.  Not guilty enough, however, to remind Dana that maybe she should tone it down a few notches; especially if she considered the tally of not-so-great things Angel confessed in a line or two every couple of e-mails over the course of several months.
After some time talking it was time for Angel to leave, even though she only half wanted to go.  Dana asked her what the big hurry was but Angel was pretty evasive, awkwardly so – and couldn’t quite look Dana in the eye to give her an answer.  She started to squirm and hurriedly put her hat and coat on, fumbling with the zipper as Dana studied her nervous behavior, clearly knowing something was not right but not yet able to put her finger on it.
“Angel, what’s the matter, honey?” Dana asked her, concerned.
Angel shook her head.  She had meant to say “nothing,” but the word got caught in her throat, probably because it was a lie.
Dana was too perceptive for Angel’s good and gently pushed Angel’s hand away from the zipper with a half-scolding, “Stop that,” – which was following by a more stern, “and sit down.”
Angel complied without really thinking about it.  Sometimes she followed anything that sounded directional – whether she wanted to or not.  She was tempted to start with the zipper again but became terribly uncomfortable when she realized Dana was still watching her.  Her heart was jumping a little like a teenager about to be caught with something she shouldn’t have.  As much as she loved Dana, she wanted out of this situation.  “Dana, I have to go,” she finally blurted out.
“Well it can wait a minute, Angel,” Dana firmly told her.  “I can’t let you leave until you tell me what you’re doing.  You don’t look right.”
At that fortuitous moment, Angel’s cell phone rang.  She starred at it for a second, hating the fact that she didn’t put it on vibrate, and also that she never changed the dreaded ringtone.  That would have been a good new year’s resolution to make.  Dana looked at Angel, waiting for her to either answer the phone or silence it.  To her surprise, Angel handed Dana the phone, an act that seemed entirely against her will even though it was her own arm that did the deed.  Instinctively Dana answered Angel’s phone and was quite appalled at the stranger she found herself talking to on the other end.  Angel shrunk a little in her seat and tried to block out what Dana was saying, only she heard the last line with remarkable clarity: “No, she is not going to meet you at the bar and if you contact her again you’re gonna get the spanking of your life.”
Angel was pretty convinced that Dana had just killed her with humiliation, but it turned out she was quite alive when Dana knelt before her and snapped her back into reality with her chilling demand, which she only half tried to disguise as a question.  “Do you want to tell me anything, Miss Angel?”
Angel shook her head again.  This was not a lie.   She did not want to tell Dana anything.  She tried to turn her face away from Dana to avoid having to look at her or speak to her at all, but Dana had this terrible habit of NEVER letting Angel do that and either gently guiding her face back into position or firmly directing her with verbal instructions to do it on her own.  Angel had to be physically coerced this time to turn her head around.  But she still kept her gaze down and her mouth shut until Dana gave her a mild but shocking slap on the front of her thigh.  Angel finally confessed that the foul-mouthed boy Dana had been talking to was someone she just met randomly on the way over and decided to hook up with at a bar later despite knowing what an absolutely terrible idea it was and the clearly sexual agenda that this jerk didn’t go to any great lengths to conceal.  But Angel had secretly had made a resolution to do things completely out of character this year to spice up her life and change things up a bit – THAT she did not let slip out to Dana – accidentally, on purpose or accidentally on purpose.  Yes, she knew there were some boundaries that just shouldn’t be crossed.
Dana’s jaw dropped ever so slightly as Angel made her full confession.  Her pretty blue eyes lit up a little with shock and something that might have resembled a hint of anger, except Angel couldn’t be sure because she was pretty convinced Dana never got angry. 
Dana rose from her position and sat on the bondage bed, which was quite naturally higher than the chair Angel was sitting on – it made her instinctively try to rise to avoid the intimidation. Dana quickly squashed that with a gesture that told Angel to remain seated.  “Why would you do something like this, Angel?” Dana asked, seemingly expecting to get an answer slightly less ridiculous than the one she ended up getting in response.
“It’s hard to say,” Angel replied dumbly, realizing immediately how stupid and provocative it sounded but making absolutely no effort to remedy it.  Not even a little.
This didn’t strike Dana too favorably.  Now she stood back up, making her presence very strong.  “No it isn’t hard to say, Angel.  I’m really disappointed you were going to go to a bar with a very foul-mouthed stranger who was definitely going to try to take advantage of you.  And I didn’t forget those little things you told me in an e-mail.  I also know you didn’t want me to forget them.”  Angel had wanted to say something, anything, to stop Dana before this got out of hand but Dana was now on a kind of mini-rant that Angel didn’t dare try to interfere with.  “So you want to be in trouble, Angel?” she continued, raising her voice a notch and apparently not really expecting an answer.  “You don’t need to convince me you need to be punished.  I’m going to spank the daylights out of you!  Do you have any objections?”
Angel had tons of objections but she was too seized with panic and shock to utter anything intelligible.  She couldn’t open her mouth to explain to Dana that she had decided to abandon spanking.
The room was silent for a moment as Dana took Angel’s hand, guided her off of the armless chair and took the seat herself.  Angel was tempted to run because this could only mean one thing, but her feet were firmly planted on the ground. 
“Take your jacket and hat off and come back on over here,” Dana instructed as she positioned herself comfortably in the chair.  Angel listened. After-all – she sometimes just followed things that were directional, like giving a lewd stranger who was hitting on her her personal cell phone number and agreeing to meet him at the bar.
Dana seemed less than pleased, even though Angel had just done exactly as she was told.  She looked up at Angel who looked pitifully back down at her.  “Those puppy dog eyes aren’t gonna work this time, princess,” she informed her.  “This is the last time I am going to ask you.  Do you have any objections?”  Angel was mixed parts frightened, stubborn and confused – which had the unfortunate effect of also making her mute.  She refused to answer Dana.  “Good,” Dana told her, “I’ll take that as a no.  And today must be your lucky day because you know what else I didn’t forget?”  Once again she continued without giving Angel time to respond.  “Your list, Angel.  I didn’t forget your lovely little list of your least favorite ways to be spanked and specifically what makes a spanking punishing to you.”
That was a little horrifying because Angel forgot the list until Dana just mentioned it.  It all came back to her very distinctly as a firm and totally unexpected smack landed squarely across both cheeks.  This made Angel mad, which was really a defense for feeling embarrassed – which in turn led to blatant stupidity as she fought back tears and screamed at Dana that the unexpected smack didn’t hurt.  She went so far as to angrily spit out that Dana couldn’t hurt her with her hand, anyway.
Dana was a little shocked at this, not accustomed to this extremely rebellious and challenging behavior from Angel.  This is not to say she shied away from a challenge, however – especially when the challenge-ee was a fragile little spirit trying to hold her own but going about it in all the wrong ways, in desperate need of guidance and direction.  Dana had to make the split decision on whether or not spanking Angel was the right thing to do in this situation, especially because if she chose to do it – it was not going to be terribly pleasant for either of them.  There was only one way to find out.
“Are you sure you want to talk to me that way, Angel?  Because if you’re sure, it will be a few days before you can sit right again and I assure you I will only use my hand.  You will be perfectly safe but not at all comfortable.”
Angel made some kind of very rude face at Dana, which answered Dana’s question and provoked her into tearing Angel’s pants and underwear down while she still remained standing and planting several extremely hard slaps to her quickly heated, completely exposed, bottom.  Angel bit her lip to fight back tears, utterly mortified and regrettably, in pain.  But she clenched every part of her body as tightly as she could and challenged Dana further with clearly debatable lies.  “It still doesn’t hurt,” she insisted.
“Oh that’s okay, princess,” Dana told her, undeterred.  “We’ll fix that.”  With that, Angel had no idea what happened except that she was staring at the floor, over Dana’s knee with her left hand pinned behind her back.  “I’m pinning your hand down now, honey, to save us both the trouble in a few minutes.  You’re not gonna be able to hold still.”  Dana really believed this and so also wrapped her leg around Angel’s to keep her from thrashing her feet around.  Angel was trying to conceal her panic at being in this position, but her heavy breathing and quivering body betrayed her.  Unfortunately for her, she was too proud to beg.  She had to keep up the façade now.  It was just a hand spanking.  She threatened herself silently to retaliate in some terrible way if she started crying against her will.  She was in mid-threat to herself when Dana took a second to rub her pre-reddened bottom.  This made Angel’s body instantly relax and unwind itself as she went a little limp over Dana’s knee.
“I know you like that, Angel,” Dana told her sternly, “but there’s not gonna be any of that today.  I am really going to punish you.  For the one dumbass resolution you did make that could have ended up with you in a pretty bad situation tonight, and of course for all those little things you had the gall to casually mention in a one-liner, but conveniently decided to leave out during our entire conversation today.”
Angel was caught.  Now she was scared and beginning to realize what she had gotten herself into.  She tested her position, she couldn’t move.  And when she tried a little too hard, she was rewarded with a vicious series of slaps on the lowest portion of the middle of both cheeks, the wonderful “sweet spot.”  That’s really all it took before Angel broke down, a good hard 20 smacks to that one spot and the tears were already pathetically streaming down her face.  After another agonizing 20, she started to beg Dana to stop. 
Much to Angel’s surprise, Dana didn’t.  “It’s just a hand spanking, Angel,” she reassured her in between incredibly hard slaps. “Maybe you think this is a joke, but you’re not going to be laughing for the next couple of days.”  Dana kept spanking her, hard and fast – without any warm-up or slow-down.  It hurt so terribly a paddle might have been more merciful.  Angel was very much regretting her insolent attitude and poor decisions as she squirmed to no avail to try to escape being punished.  Angel really didn’t understand why Dana kept spanking her.  She was already well into crying.  Yes, sometimes the tears were a blatant manipulation attempt to force an early end to a spanking she particularly didn’t feel like taking or sometimes they came from a place of anger before submission – but this time they were real instantly, and Angel was convinced this should have ended her punishment.  Except, it didn’t.  Dana spanked her with relentless passion, at the expense of her very own hand!
Within a few minutes, Angel was crying so hard she couldn’t see and was pretty sure she’d made a puddle on the floor with her own tears.  Her bottom was throbbing, and stinging and experiencing all sorts of pain combinations she didn’t think possible from a single hand-spanking.  She was imploring Dana with a mingled mess of apologies and promises that came in the form of broken sobs and partial screams.  But it was only when Angel stopped crying that Dana stopped spanking.  Angel was in so much pain, however, it must have been a full minute before she even realized she was not being spanked anymore, or that her limbs were free.  Dana rubbed her back a little and instructed her to breathe to prevent her from hyperventilating.  She let Angel up shortly thereafter. Angel found it difficult to rise, so she slid onto the floor instead and landed her head in Dana’s lap, whimpering softly while Dana stroked her hair. 
Angel apologized profusely without ever removing her head from Dana’s lap, but Dana was seemingly unconvinced one spanking was enough to remedy what was really going on here. “Angel,” she warned, sounding serious but not mean and not without continuing to comfort her – “If you make me take you back to Vegas with me, there’s gonna be a whole lot of talking and a WHOLE lot of spanking goin’ on.  But I have a feeling you might benefit from a little extended behavior modification.”  Angel started to cry again until Dana shushed her.  She had no idea if the tears were from fear, relief, gratitude, frustration – or some weird combination of all of them, perhaps more. The one thing she did know is that maybe she needed to be spanked, after-all.  And also, that she was going back to not making ANY New Year’s Resolutions and breaking this one: effective immediately.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘You Count to Us’ : Original F/M Spanking Story



‘Anthony’ wrote another excellent story for his entry to the  ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ writing contest. ‘You Count to Us’ is worth a read!


– Dana

*****


You Count to Us

Anthony

Shaking his head, he pushed open the glass door and entered the office.

It was a generic space located in a generic strip mall in a bland region of a city that collected and trapped deeds like desert lint on the arms of a saguaro. A cowbell attached the door clanged his entrance into what appeared an otherwise empty room.

Left to his own, he would have found the closest H&R Block out of the many freckling Las Vegas. (He never could understand how tax preparation thrived in a state without a personal income tax). But apparently his wife thought outside the box, or outside the Block as it were. She had insisted he drive the extra half hour to investigate this new place.

The name of the shop was “You Count to Us”. That seemed a bit frivolous for someone he might entrust with income and other personal financial information.

The inner office had two doors leading from the lobby: “Office” and “Preparation”. Preparation? As he stood there, a woman glided from the office. She was youngish with dark hair. Possibly in her late twenties.

To his credit, the extra drive hadn’t dampened his humor. “Honey, is the man of the house…I mean is your boss around?”

She wore a name tag. He stared around a bit in that general vicinity then focused in on the tag: “Dana”

“Are you done staring at my chest?”

He hadn’t expected that. She had spoken so calmly. It was a pleasant voice, but also firm. And she was looking directly at him. Were her eyes blue? He really couldn’t tell. Well, she seemed like a bulldog anyway. He wondered what the owner was like. 

“Your service came highly recommended,” he said. I’m trying to understand the appeal. Is your supervisor around?”

“You’re late,” she said in the same strong, calm voice. “Your appointment was for 2:00pm. That would be twenty minutes ago.”  

“I suppose I should ask why,” she said, “although I rarely find a justifiable reason. And don’t even breathe ‘traffic’ to me. You’re an adult.”

That was enough for him. Who was this woman to talk this way to him? She was young enough to be his child. And what sort of life experience could even justify such an attitude? He turned around to leave the office.

Just as he reached the door, she said softly “You know, I own this establishment. I own others as well. Your wife specifically mentioned punctuality on a rather long list of ‘issues’ that need to be addressed. Get back here.”

What? His wife had mentioned? That made it sound like Della and she had talked. And why would details about him ever arise in that type of conversation?

“Something you don’t realize yet. We don’t do taxes here.” She watched his face and smiled thinly. “I *am* an accountant of sorts. But that’s really only a portion of my work.”

“You understand that if, say, you were caught lying to the IRS, there’d be repercussions. Penalties. If you mismanaged a significant budget or failed to disclose crucial information, or even treated important individuals in a neglectful, flippant, disrespectful manner, you’d expect some sort of consequences. The same should apply in personal situations as well, don’t you think, Thomas?”

“How do you know my name?”

“Oh, your wife and I had a *long* discussion. It focused on how we might provide some correction and direction in your life. With the emphasis on correction.”

He didn’t much like the way the conversation was turning with this woman, this Dana. But she seemed to know or sense a lot about him. Thanks Della, he thought. And correction? Correction?

“I want to show you something Thomas. Then I have a choice for you.”

She sat down in an oddly old fashioned straight-backed wooden chair at a nearby desk, opened the desk drawer and extracted a sheet of ruled notebook paper with writing on it. It looked vaguely familiar.

“Do you know what this is?”

He looked closer and his cheeks flushed.

“I see you recognize it. Last year’s resolutions, correct?”

He tried to form a cheeky response, appropriate words.

“Answer me, young man.”

“Yes, yes, that’s what it is.”

“Read the first item on your list for me.”

“It was just a joke,” he protested. “Della has a good a sense of humor.”

“Read it for me.”

He looked closer and then mumbled “Play more poker.”

“Louder please”

“I said play more poker”

“So your resolution, that you kindly shared with your wife, was to spend more time away from her, playing cards, gambling, smoking cigars?”

“Look, Dana, here’s the deal. Della thought it was funny. It was just a resolution. And everyone breaks those anyway, right?”

Dana laughed heartily at that, looking up at him as he stood there. “The second item on the list, please.” She raised her eyebrows.

“It was just another joke..wear clean underwear in case of automobile accident. You know, that’s what they always say, right?

“And how well have you followed-up on that one?”

“I think I’m doing just fine. I mean, I’m pretty sure Della might agree with me. She washes all my clothes and has never complained.”

“What’s your waist?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Waist. Your waist size.” 

“Nevermind,” she said, opening a filing cabinet and pulled out a pair of new boxer briefs. They were new, still in the plastic packaging. “These should work.”

She turned back to him. “Thomas, you have two choices.” 

“Your first choice is to turn around and walk right back out that office door. There’s an H&R just down the road. And later you can laugh about this experience with your buddies after you win the pot on a pair of eights or something.”

“The other option,” she continued, “is you’ll grab that *clean* underwear and walk your sweet bottom over to that second door where you’ll also happen to find a shower. You’ll wash yourself thoroughly, put on the briefs and only the briefs, and report back to me here.”

“If you take the second option, we’ll start your spanking shortly. I can see it’s something that’s been sorely missed.” She laughed, adding “I’ll keep it sore, but I promise I won’t miss, Thomas. So, which is it?”

“Spanking? Surely you didn’t say spanking?”

Every neuron is his head was shrieking, pleading with him to spin on his heels and walk out in the most dignified masculine gait he could muster, without a look back.

But another strange thing was happening. Standing there, looking down at Dana and feeling so oddly diminutive (how could this be?), he felt the nerves in his bottom tingling. Completely involuntary. He was afraid of what would happen if he stayed. How would he behave if she followed through on her promise? Could he maintain composure and allow a complete stranger, this woman to have that control over him? 

He fidgeted. She just looked up at him, waiting. Finally, he sighed and lifted his palms in the air.

She pointed to the Preparation room. “Go get cleaned up. You have five minutes. Use soap. Watch the clock. If I have to come retrieve you, we’ll start with the paddle.”

He looked down, avoiding her eyes, and headed toward the door.

“One other thing,” she said as he shuffled away, “Since I’m feeling such closeness to your wife, almost like family, I want you to start addressing me as Aunt Dana from here on. I like the ring of that. Get going!”

When he returned, she checked her watch and nodded approvingly. He felt childish standing in front of her, naked save for the briefs.

Normally a situation like that would have sexual overtones, but instead he felt like a nervous child. He was keenly aware of his love handles, from many fine dinners and excellent wine, aware of the occasional gray hair curling on his chest. And unlike a sexual encounter, it seemed to be having an opposite effect on his vitality than normal, the excitement instead flaring in strong currents through his bottom, in his facial cheeks. 

The strip mall had seemed fairly empty, but there was nothing preventing a passerby from seeing hime exposed this way.

“Oh don’t be shy,” she said. “I’ve given many, many spankings. You won’t care about modesty or other minor issues for long.”

She smiled at him. “Della felt you wanted this, but were too afraid to ask her. Thomas, do you know what I’m going to do to you now?”

He swallowed, then nodded.

“Tell it to your Aunt out loud, young man.”

“You’re, you’re going to…to spank me.”

“Yes, that’s correct.” She held out her hand and gently guided him over her lap as she sat in the wooded chair. His arms supported much of his weight and his bottom was positioned high.

“Aunt Dana is going to give you a sound spanking on your bare bottom. You’ve been a very naughty nephew.” 

Before he could second-guess the situation, she was spanking him rapidly over the briefs with her palm. Over and over her hand connected with his bottom. The immediate heat and pain caused him to gasp and squirm.

“Stop wiggling,” she said.

“Oh f*&#^$” he moaned.

“I said stop wiggling. We’re just getting started, nephew. By the way, I see you’d promised to stop swearing last year. It seems that didn’t take either.”

After a considerable time, he felt her palm stop spanking him and he took several deep, nervous breaths, trying not to focus on the glow in his posterior. Perhaps they were done – that wouldn’t be so bad. More embarrassing than painful.

“Thomas, you’ve been so long without correction,” she said. He felt her fingers under the elastic in his waistband, sliding the thin cotton slowing over his tender globes. He felt her hand resting on his soreness, lightly stroking both bottom cheeks in turn.

The hand left, uh oh, then splat! She was spanking him hard on his bare, unprotected bottom and that stung like the devil. He wanted to swear at her, to hate her for inflicting this pain on him, but something else was feeling right. It was feeling well deserved. And for several moments he imagined it was Della, not Dana, spanking him, punishing him for his misdeeds.

“Oh, Della, I mean Aunt Dana, please stop spanking my bare bottom. Oh, that hurts so much. Please stop.”

Her hand kept coming with its relentless heat and impact, again and again as he squirmed. “Hold still, Thomas.”

She said, “Della and I decided that today you’d be spanked for the broken resolutions, but we’ve both decided you’ll be visiting your Aunt much more this coming year.” 

“For that correction you sorely…” She spanked him hard, in rapid succession on the same spot, “and I’ mean *sorely* need,”.

Dana laughed with just the slightest twinge of sympathy for his condition and continued without a hitch.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Premium Video: ‘The POV Lecture Series’



I have received several requests for POV-type videos, featuring lecturing, scolding…and no spankee. Just an angry wife/teacher/doctor, etc. giving ‘you’ a stern talking-to, eye-to-eye, for your own good.


‘The POV Lecture Series’ is my answer to those requests. I will be taking on various, traditional ‘fantasy disciplinary roles’ in order to verbally convey just how very displeased I am with your behavior.
These will be solo dialogue videos (no spanking), shot in POV style.


The first installment of ‘The POV Lecture Series’ is:


–  Doctor/Patient  –


You’re back for your thirty day checkup, and things are NOT looking good. It’s obvious that you are completely ignoring the fitness regimen set forth at your last appointment.


I have no choice but to begin a new treatment program – including regular spankings, ‘old fashioned’ temperature-taking…


..and even harsher measures, if you refuse to comply.


Enjoy the screengrabs, and click the link below to order ‘The POV Lecture Series: Doctor/Patient’ :


As always, I’m interested in your comments, questions, and suggestions. Feel free to email me.    – Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Conversations with Spankos: Chapter Five



Readers,


A fun subject which I have the great good fortune to discuss fairly regularly of late is the ‘Second-Day Spanking’. Many of the female tops with whom I communicate (the WW comes to mind, naturally) enjoy the great power (and slight sadism) involved in spanking an already sore bottom. We know that even that even the thought of being spanked on a sore and swollen bottom is terrifying…and that’s the point, isn’t it?   – I should interject here that it is a certainty that male tops enjoy spanking a sore bottom just as much as we ladies do.


Many spankos fantasize of near-endless spankings – spankings which go on for hours, or drag on all throughout the day and night – spankings which, frankly, most will never really be able to endure. (That’s why it’s such a great fantasy.)


A single spanking can only last so long, even with the most practiced top and bottom, as exhaustion will certainly eventually set in. Marathon spankings of two to three hours or more are for the most brave and formidable of players.


I much prefer the Second Day Spanking. Rather than trying to wear your hide down to the bone over the course of several hours, I enjoy the idea of allowing you to spend the evening sitting uncomfortably, knowing that morning holds the promise of more. You’ll have plenty of time to think about the swats of the previous night, along with the fear of many, many more to come, as you make your slow walk toward my lap. When I lower your underpants to reveal a still-pink bottom, I cannot contain my glee. I know that this is going to sting, like hellfire, from the very first smack.




If you have an experience or opinion on Second Day Spankings, please take a moment to leave your thoughts in the comment box below.


–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘Dana Kane’s Weight Loss Program’

The ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ story writing contest turned up more than a few boys who’ve been off their diets. Here’s another sneaky snacker taught a lesson, in ‘Dana Kane’s Weight Loss Program’. Enjoy!


– Dana

*****


Dana Kane’s Weight Loss Program
December 31, 2011, I begin my daily routine before my morning shower as I do most mornings during the year by stepping on the bathroom scale. 250 lbs.  Another year, and another broken New Year’s resolution.  I started the year at 245, determined to get to 210 by the end of the year.  I started out OK, but then slipped into my old tired routine.  Too much pasta, deserts and adult beverages makes weight loss impossible.  Broke even until the holidays hit and made too much merry and packed on another five pounds.   Oh well, just add another 5 pounds and make my goal for 2012, 40 pounds.  Symbolic since I will be celebrating my 40th Birthday this coming year.
New Year’s Day, and surfing the web for a sure fire weight loss program.  I’ve tried most of the nationally advertised programs to no avail, so this year I’ve got to find something unique that will work for me.  Then I saw it, individualized weight loss program led by personal councilor Dana Kane.  The advertisement looks to be just what I’m looking for, a personalized program based on my individual needs based on trust and honesty.  100% of those accepted to the program lose weight and 90% meet their weight loss goal for the year.  There is a seminar this coming Saturday, January 8 in my home town Las Vegas to further explain the program.   
Ms. Kane greets us as we enter the free seminar.  I’m struck by her beauty, charm and her overall athletic build.  “Well at least she practices what she teaches”, I thought, “what a knockout.”  The seminar begins and Ms. Kane introduces her program.  She gives tips on what foods to eat and what to stay away from.  She preached a philosophy of moderation, “you have to eat smaller meals that include healthy foods and moderate exercise.  It is OK to have an occasional drink but four beer nights with greasy appetizers at the neighborhood Sports Bar are out.”  Ms. Kane explains that 90% of those that make a resolution of weight loss do not fulfill their goal.  This is because they lack two basic aspects to making a successful life change; honesty and discipline.  That is why her program although somewhat pricey succeeds, “it introduces these two essential ingredients.”  
“Well in certainly works for Ms. Kane”, I thought, “where do I sign up.”  Ms. Kane then handed out applications and explained the next step.  “After I review your applications, those that make the first cut will be called for a personal consult.  Although I would like to accept everyone, I only have so much time and can only accept those that I’m confident will comply with my program.”  I quickly filled out the application and handed it to Ms. Kane.  “Please Ms. Kane, I hope that your accept me, I’ve tried everything and I think you may be my last hope.”  She sweetly smiled and said, “We’ll see, but you should also be careful about what you wish for, it is not easy.”
“Thank you for your consideration”, I answered and left the seminar.
I was on pins and needles the next three days and was beginning to lose hope.  But on Wednesday, I received a call from Ms. Kane.  “Well Craig, you made the first cut.  Your appointed time will be 10:00 AM on Saturday morning.  Don’t be late.  The next step is to completely explain all aspects of my program, you are under no obligation, after which you can decide whether you want to join my program and I can decide whether you will be accepted.” 
On Saturday morning I was greeted with a smile and warm “good morning Craig” at Ms. Kane’s private home at 10:00 AM sharp.  “Let’s sit down and I can explain the program in more detail.  Ms. Kane proceeded to explain the various aspects of the program; a reasonably strict diet modeled to my individual weight loss needs, an exercise program that also addresses my problem areas that Ms. Kane will determine after an examination, weight loss goals for each week of the program and the keeping of a log listing the times and items comprising meals, snacks eaten and exercise activities.  Although these comprise most programs, Ms. Kane explained, her program is much more successful because she includes both discipline and honesty.  “I insist that you are completely honest with yourself and me.  I also will administer spankings when goals are not met or you do not comply with the program.”
I couldn’t believe my ears, “did you say spannnnkinggs” I stammered.  
“Yes”, Ms. Kane answered matter of factly, “I find that this method is most effective in keeping you on track.  After a few trips across my knee, everyone seems a lot more motivated.  Have you ever been spanked?” 
“Yes, but only as a child,” I answered.
“Did it work in modifying your behavior?” Ms. Kane asked. 
“Well yes”, then I started my way down a slippery slope of lies when I added, “but I hated it, and never thought of being spanked as an adult.”  This was blatantly untrue.  I had fanaticized for years about being taken across the knees of a strict beautiful woman.  At that moment I thought that I must have won the lottery, here before me was the disciplinarian of my dreams discussing my deepest secret desire.  But at that moment I fell back into the pattern of my life, I thought “what would she think if I told her my desire.  I want her to believe I’m a macho man in my prime.”  I also thought if she knew that I wanted something that she used as a penalty for not following the program, I would never be admitted.  
“That is true of many that are in my program, but it works, if you don’t want to continue I completely understand,” Ms. Kane answered.
“Well I really need to lose weight, so I’m in, besides if it works you won’t be spanking me.”
“That is true, except for the first day.  Today, if you have decided to continue you will receive your first spanking.  It won’t be as hard a spanking as you will receive if you do not meet my programs goals, but hard enough for you to understand what you are getting yourself into and for me to determine if you can continue in the program.  So now take off all of your clothes for your first weigh in and spanking.”  Ms. Kane stated.  
I slowly got up and began taking off all of my clothing as requested.  I stepped on the scale, 250, the same as I was at the end of 2011.  Ms. Kane began her examination, she looked over every inch of my body, pinched and felt my various problem areas and then gave her assessment.  “You don’t have any particular problem area, it is a whole body problem.  So with some moderate exercise, walking, sit-ups, exercise bike, stair-master and diet you should be in pretty good shape in about six months.  Your goal will be to lose 40 pounds in 26 weeks, 2 pounds a week for 14 weeks and 1 lb a week the last 12 weeks.  So next week your goal will be 248 lbs.  Now it is time for your first spanking, come lay across my knees.”
I quickly obliged, and settled in quite nicely.  “I normally start with a warm up, and since your goal is 40 pounds and your age is 40, I would say 40 is your magic number” Ms. Kane stated.  She then started spanking with her hand.  It hurt much more than I anticipated from a woman of Ms. Kane’s size.  By 40 my backside was stinging.  She then put on the Leather Spanking Buddy.  Before she began again she stated, “I don’t know what hurts worse your bottom or my hand.  We will take care of that for now on, with this spanking buddy”.  She then slowly spanked my bottom with the spanking buddy, alternating between cheeks.  I was in heaven but did not dare let on, so I started squirming and moaning lightly.  “Be still we have hardly started”, as she tightened her grip.  “Now that we are done with your warm up, we will really get down to business.”  With that she picked up and showed me the 18” long wooden paddle she was about to use.  At 20 strokes I was moaning for real and squirming harder.  “I said be still, this may be it for you if you don’t behave.”  I quickly complied as she administered the last 20 strokes.  She put down the paddle and stated, “now go stand in the corner and think about your past behavior that got you into the shape you are in and whether you want to continue.  There will be no touching and if you dare take your nose out of the corner you will be dismissed.”
She then left the room for what felt like an hour but probably was only for about 15 minutes.  She returned to see me dutifully in the corner, hands at my sides and nose against the wall.  “Do you want to continue she stated.”  “Yes Ms. Kane”, I answered.  “Then bend over this chair put your hands on the chair and get your last strokes with my strap.  Keep your hands on the chair, or we will have to begin the 40 count from the start.”  She then administered 40 hard blows with the strap.  I was crying by the end but managed to take the strokes in the required position and only moved from foot to foot.  “OK, all done she stated, now get on your clothes and we can talk some more.”
I slowly put on my clothes, thinking I don’t ever want to go through that again, but in a few minutes I was secretly desiring even more.  I sat down with Ms. Kane and we had a heart to heart talk.  I was honest with my problems with my weight throughout the years, my binge eating and other issues; laziness, sloppiness.  She listened intently and at the end stated, “well you look sincere so I’m willing to accept you, do you want to continue.”
“Yes Ms. Kane, and your introduction will be a reminder of what will happen if I don’t stay true to your program.  I’ll do anything to keep from having a repeat performance,” I lied.  What I was thinking was, “I can’t wait to be turned over your luscious thighs again!”
So the next week, I did everything wrong, overate, ate lots of pasta and carbs, drank beer every night and did no exercise.  I compounded my deception by putting together a fake log, documenting exercise I did not do and a diet I did not follow.  I was resolved to get my first punishment spanking of my fantasies.  
I was a little nervous when I went to Ms. Kane’s house the next Saturday, but excited in my anticipation for the spanking of my life.  We began with some discussion about the previous week.  “It was tough on me all week, but I followed your program to the letter last week,” I confidently stated.  “Let’s see the results, strip off all of your clothes and step on the scale” Ms. Kane said.  I quickly did as I was told, and stepped on the scale, 253.  I feigned surprise, “there must be something wrong with your scale, I followed the program to the letter.”
“To the letter, who do you think you’re dealing with, I can tell just by looking at you, everything you told me today was a lie, now get over my knee.”  I quickly complied, my plan was unfolding just as anticipated.  “There’s no warm up for liars”, Ms. Kane sternly stated, and started spanking me with her 16 inch paddle.  My bottom was completely unprepared for this attack, I started counting to myself and when 41 strokes were I applied, I figured out I was in big trouble.  I cried out “I’m sorry Ms. Kane, it must be my metabolism, maybe my body just doesn’t react normally.  Ms. Kane stopped for a few seconds, “I thought it was my scale, you liar, do you have a third theory,” and then quickened her pace and ferocity.  At about the 80th stroke, I started to cry, “I’m sorry Ms. Kane, I don’t know what happened,” I wailed.  This was ignored, and was just met with further strokes, by about 150 she stopped.
“Are you ready yet to tell me the truth,” she said.  “You’re right Ms. Kane, I did have a few beers and did not exercise as much as I stated, but I tried my best.”  She did not answer, but placed the strap in front of my nose, before resuming my spanking.  Again, I was totally unprepared for what followed, but I was resolved to keep my secret, how could I admit to what I’d done now, “it was my story and I was sticking to it.”  After about 40 strokes, I was again crying and begging for mercy, by about 100 I was a complete mess and shaking uncontrollably.  At around 120 she stopped, and I just cried over her lap.  My cries became less pronounced when she said, “get up and get into the corner, think long and hard about your behavior the last week and what you told me today.  After you have some time to reflect, I’m going to complete your punishment and then you will be dismissed from my program.  I have many sincere people that can take your spot.”
I did as I was told, and went into the corner still determined to keep my secret.  “Well at least I know what a real spanking is like”, I thought. 
About 15 minutes later, I heard Ms. Kane enter the room, “Let’s get this over with, I don’t have any more time to waste on you, bend over the chair, and hold the seat tightly with your hands, this won’t be anything you have experienced before.”  She then held the cane in front of my face, “look at me,” as I did she said, “I’m going to give your 40 strokes as a going away remembrance as to what happens to liars in my program.  You will count each one and if you put your hands away from the chair, we will start over.”
She went behind me, and I heard a swish in the air, it landed and I jumped up as it pierced my flesh.  “What did I say, now hold on and I will start again.” One, I held on tightly, the strokes came steadily about five seconds across, by 20 I was wailing and crying how sorry I was, by 30, I completely broke down.  “You were right Ms. Kane, I lied to you, it has been all lies from the beginning, I just could not admit that I wanted you to spank me, please let me stay in the program, I’ll never lie to you again.”  Ms. Kane stopped and walked in front of me, “keep your hands on the chair but look at me,” she said.  Then stared into my eyes, “do you think for one minute that I did not know what you were up to.  I just had to play out your little ruse to teach you a lesson about honesty.  You’ve taken your first step.  Now let’s take your last 10 strokes and see where we go from here.”
She walked behind me, the last 10 were with the same force as the previous 30 and again I was left as a blubbery mess.  “You can get up now”, she said, as I did she sat down and said, “now back over my knee.”  I couldn’t believe I was going to get spanked more but complied.  To my relief all she did was gently rub my bottom as I continued to cry and said in a soothing voice.  “It’s OK, were all done for now, just relax and we will talk later.  After about five minutes, she said, “time to get up and get dressed.”
I slowly picked myself off of Ms. Kane’s lap and got dressed.  I looked up and saw her on the couch, she patted the cushion for me to sit down.  I sat down next to her and immediately put my head on her shoulder and began to weep.  “I’m so sooorrrrry about everything, I’ve been lying my whole life, I didn’t want you to think of me as less than a man,” I stammered.  
“You are so silly, of course I don’t think less of you, I have many friends that are just like you, many that I spank on a recurring basis.  Your shame is that you have been lying all these years to the women in your life, to me, but most of all to yourself.  But today I think that you have turned a corner, and you can now move forward in your life.” Ms. Kane replied.
“Thank you Ms. Kane, can I please stay in the program?”, I asked.
Ms. Kane answered “that depends on the following conditions.  First there is no more lying, one more lie and you’re out.  Second, this spanking today was the penalty for not making your weight loss goals as part of the program.  You will have to be back here on Wednesday at 7:00 PM for a punishment spanking for lying.  Third, you will have to catch up with your weight loss targets starting next Saturday, you will still be given motivational spankings like the one today for not complying with the program, and fourth and finally, for you I will introduce reward spankings that will be relatively mild spankings each Saturday that you meet your goals.  If you agree to those you may continue.”
“Thank you Ms. Kane for giving me another chance, I’ll see you on Wednesday,” I answered.  With that Ms. Kane stood and I stood.  She hugged me and I left for the day.
My entire mind set changed from that day forward.  I feared punishment spankings and worked my hardest to avoid them.  I met with Ms. Kane on the appointed Wednesday evening.  It was a business like meeting.  I had misbehaved by lying and I was to be punished for it by receiving a hard and thorough spanking.  I took off my clothing, placed OTK given a warm-up, 40 with the hand and 40 with the “buddy”, 40 with the paddle and 40 with the strap and into the corner.  A new wrinkle was introduced, after about 5 minutes, Ms. Kane came over and asked me to open my mouth.  She then placed a bar of soap in it for a full minute, to “wash the lies from my mouth for good”.  It tasted awful but emphasized why I was being punished and gave me another memory for any other time I was tempted to repeat this offense.  Finally I was taken out of the corner, bent of the chair and given 40 with the cane.  Although not as severe as the spanking four days before, it hurt more due to the tenderness of my bottom.  Of course I cried my eyes out, but afterwards given a hug and forgiveness from Ms. Kane.  I felt reborn after that evening.
The first week, I worked what little I had left of my bottom and met the goal for the week.  The reward spanking I was given was 40 with the hand and 40 with the “buddy” after which I was glowing.  I met the goals for every week except for one, where I overate and didn’t exercise.  I was punished but did not compound my offense by lying on my log.  It was clear to both me and Ms. Kane why I did not meet my goal that week. 
After 6 months with the program I met my goal of losing 40 lbs.  I continue to see Ms. Kane once a month for maintenance.  If I go over my weight of 220, I am punished.  We have also began working on my other misbehaviors, being lazy and sloppy.  The same behavior modification program used for my weight has worked wonders for my other personal flaws.  I’m a much better person because of Ms. Kane’s unique program.  But the most important improvement is that I no longer lie, and know what is in store for me if I do.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Gambling Resolution: F/M Spanking Story

Gamblers beware! The ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ story contest will catch you, too, as the author of this fun story finds out…


– Dana

*****


This year I know I can do it, no more gambling! Still I don’t know whats wrong with putting a couple of bucks on a horse or betting on a football game, at least it makes it more interesting to watch. But no, the old lady says

“you’re not putting us in the poorhouse again! If you make another bet there will consequences and I mean severe consequences!”

So I used to have a problem, bet a little too much, maybe lost the rent money once or twice. That is no reason to put me through this. You see I got a little taste of what those consequences were going to be. Who knew that there were traveling disciplinarians and one of them came to our town. Damn internet! My wife is always on the thing looking for ways to make my life miserable and she sure succeeded this time! Last week she told me that we had an appointment on Thursday night and if I knew what was good for me I would be there.
We pulled up to this nondescript building with one lone beckoning light. The knock on the door was answered by this dark haired lady, not bad to look at, who invited us in. What the heck, nice looking lady, short skirt, what’s not to like. After the two women conferred I was asked to sit across from the woman who said her name was Ms. Kane and that she had been consulted to help me with my little problem. Being as she was living in Las Vegas, she knew all about the evils of gambling and how it could ruin relationships and even worse lead to suicide. Yea,Yea, Yea, this women probably never made a bet in her life, what did she know, what could she teach me?

Boy did I find out.

All you regular followers of Ms. Kane know what happens next, but I didn’t have a clue. Get up, take off your clothes bend over my knee, are you kidding me? I’m outta here!

“You leave now, then you just keep on going. I want you to know how serious I am this time about you quitting. You are going to get a taste of what is in store for you if you screw up! And tomorrow night I’m coming back as Ms Kane was nice enough to offer to teach me how to keep you in line!”



Well here it is January 1st and I still have some red marks but betting on all those bowl games……

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Stats on ‘The Other Stuff’ Survey



Here are a few of the results from ‘The Other Stuff’ Survey – with 213 responders thus far:


When asked which ‘other’ types of corporal punishment you’re interested in, you responded as follows
(number of respondents, followed by percentage of overall responses):

Flogging 84 42%
Single-tail/Whipping 54 27%
Face-Slapping 60 30%
Bastinado (google it) 16 8%
Punching 10 5%
Ballbusting 25 13%
All of these things sound awful. Please just spank me. 79 40%



The question regarding ‘other’ types of BDSM play ellicited the following responses:

Foot/Shoe Worship 61 30%
CBT 70 35%
Rope/restraint Bondage 82 41%
Confinement 21 10%
Sensory Deprivation 24 12%
Wax/Ice play 41 20%
Ass play 123 61%
Eek! No, thank you to all of the above.
36 18%

On voyeurism and exhibitionism, you said:

I enjoy watching others, but do not enjoy performing. 25 12%
I enjoy performing, but do not enjoy watching others. 6 3%
I love to watch AND participate. 90 42%
Play is private for me, always. 77 36%



The question on fetish items which you enjoy returned these results:

Rubber/latex 42 27%
Leather 87 56%
Hoods/masks 31 20%
Gloves 53 34%
Gags 50 32%
Thigh-high boots 72 46%
Stockings/pantyhose 101 65%

And finally, when asked about your lifetime number of playmates, you answered:

One 96 45%
2-5 17 8%
6-10 4 2%
10-20 8 4%
I get around. 10 5%

I

Thanks to everyone who has participated thus far…your cumulative replies always manage to interest and surprise me.

If you haven’t yet, please take a minute and include your responses, either through the above link or by clicking the ‘Survey’ page at the top of the blog page.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Lingerie OTK’ New Dana Kane premium F/M spanking video


‘Lingerie OTK’


It has been quite some time since I was able to spank him without having to give some sort of lecture in the process, but he’s been very well-behaved of late.


This spanking is for pleasure…mine, and his. It is a long, slow, intimate bare-hand OTK, filled with the whisperings of sweet nothings..  


I enjoy taking my time, manipulating his flesh with my palms and fingernails..


It’s still a hard spanking – but we like it that way.


Enjoy the screen grabs, and click the link below to purchase the 11+minute video:

http://clips4sale.com/50197



This final photo, captured after we’d ended the spanking, but before turning off the camera, is not a part of the video and was not staged. I thought you may enjoy it, all the same. We did.   – Dana


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Snuffing out a Bad Habit’ F/M spanking fiction – A Must-Read!



Readers,


I absolutely love this original entry to the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest. The subject matter is unique, and the author’s tone is personal and engaging. Please enjoy ‘Snuffing out a Bad Habit’.


–  Dana

*****



Snuffing Out a Bad Habit


*A good day’s work, and it’s only 4:30.  Jim’s gonna be thrilled.  He’ll
owe me one.* I thought to myself while taking a leak.  Thump Thump wiggle
wiggle tuck zip flush.
I washed my hands in the sink, looked up into the mirror, straightening my
tie, *Yup, even under flourescent lights, still handso–  woops.* The
self-congratulatory thoughts were cut short when I smiled and saw it. There
in my teeth was a flake of Copenhagen.  *Dammit! Must’ve been  there since
just after lunch- wonder how many people at the conference table noticed?
Don’t kid yourself- all of them.*
***
“Daddy, what’s this?” my five year old asked, holding up an empty can of
dip.


“Uh, it’s uhm one of Daddy’s things. Thank you.” I said, taking it from him.


“Hey, I was gonna use it as an artifact for the lego explorers!”


My son watches too many “educational” cartoons, I guess.  But it did look
like it could be a cool artifact. The shiny gold metal lid with raised
writings and symbols… But then I saw my wife Lauren give me a look.  I’m
not always the best at interpreting those looks, but this one was clearly
disapproving.


“No, this goes in the Daddy closet with the tools. Sorry bud.”


“Aw, man!”


And just to make sure I understood, my lovely wife gave me a good uhm,
“chewing” out about how she hopes our boys never pick up that disgusting
habit, oh, and by the way when was I going to grow up?!


****


Then there were the yahoo health articles on mouth cancer left up on
the computer,
and the comment about Roger Ebert, and the looks every time someone
mentioned anything about cancer.


Dipping tobacco was a nasty habit. Not as bad as smoking- my clothes and
car didn’t smell bad, nor did it affect my ability to jog, but it was a bad
habit that I wanted / needed to quit.  A remnant of both my country
upbringing and my fraternity days that if I’m being honest was a full blown
addiction. I’d tried to quit before, and had a couple of times. I quit for
30 days before the life insurance physical… Then promptly put in a nice
big fat celebratory dip for having done so.


I tried to be discrete, because I knew my wife didn’t like it, and didn’t
want the boys to know.  But in the car, in the john, working outside in the
yard, those increasing rare days playing golf… I had a dip in. Plus it
had become increasingly expensive in the last few years.


It was time.


Didn’t tell anyone, didn’t want to make a big deal out of it, plus I’d
tried twice before and when I went back to it, my wife was livid. Not that
I planned on failing to quit, but based on that experience, I wasn’t
planning on telling her about it either. Starting with the new year, I’d
quit. Well, okay, starting Monday the 2nd. (New Years Day was a holiday,
right?)


A lot of gum chewing, but the first day wasn’t that bad.  The second day was.
The third day was even worse. So much for not making a big deal of it and
keeping it to myself. My wife knew because I was grumpy and in a foul mood
and didn’t touch the beers in the fridge.  (I knew from previous attempts
that alcohol was a quick way to lose this battle.)


“Honey I am sooo proud of you. I know you’re strong enough to make it stick
this time. I’m so happy!  No more little flakes of dried dip when I sweep,
no more spit bottles I find out in the garage, no more half empty cans you
try to hide but forget about until I find them.  Come here, how about a big
kiss on those clean lips!” Lauren went on and on…


“Enough!” I roared. The last think I wanted to talk about was dipping, I
was trying to block all thought of it from my mind.


But somehow three days led to a week, one week led to another, and though the
craving never left, I was through the worst of it and had made it over a
month.


****


It was early February and I was about to start on our taxes. I have a small
study in our home that’s really more like a large closet. I’ve always done
my own taxes, and doing them online was fairly simple. I keep fairly well
organized and was almost done but was finishing and couldn’t find our kids’
social security numbers, dangit!  I opened the bottom drawer of my little
desk and dug around in the files- the paper copy from last year was in here
somewhere…
CLINK, rattle, rattle, rattle…


One of those half empty cans of dip I’d forgotten about fell off a
stack of papers and made its distinctive sound as it histthe bottom of
the drawer.  I stared at it.
 I picked it up.  I opened it up and took a long deep sniff.  Mmmm… It
was mostly dried out -who knows how long it had been there-
But it sure smelled good.


Then I closed the lid and slid the can back across the desk. Nope. It took
me about an hour more finishing up and double checking before finally clicking
“submit” and being done with it. (Well, done with it except for having
Lauren “sign” it too with her email.)


I felt pretty good about myself, and had plans for the refund.  Walking
around the house in my socks, I checked and everyone was soundly asleep.
Our littlest had somehow made his way into our bed and was snuggled up with
my wife.  Cute.


Down to the kitchen I went to grab a couple of beers and some chips before
heading back up to my study. Long week, taxes done, temptation resisted…
I was going to enjoy myself looking at spanking videos on the computer. Oh
yeah, I may have forgotten to mention that. My wife and I are both into
spanking. Just foreplay, basically, but pretty intense and kinky foreplay I
suppose. Occasionally we’d incorporate real transgressions to spice it up,
but we didn’t live a domestic discipline lifestyle, by any means- most
spankings involved roleplay, which led to great sex.  (A lot less frequent
with little ones running around, though.)


So I undid my pants, twisted the bottle cap off, and settled in for some
happy personal time.


One beer (and one mess cleaned off my stomach) later, I looked at the can
on the back of the desk where I’d pushed it away earlier.  It wasn’t going
anywhere, just waiting for me.  Maybe I should just finish it off. Not like
I stopped at a convenience store to get a can.  It just basically (almost
literally) fell into my lap. It was mostly dry, so I wouldn’t enjoy it
much.  But I should finish it off before I had it tempt me everytime I came
up here to get work done, right?


****


“Isn’t it a little early for spring cleaning, honey?”


“I don’t care. We haven’t had a free weekend in over a month, and this
house is FINALLY going to get really clean, not just staightened up.  Have
you SEEN behind the boys’ toilet?”


No getting in Lauren’s way when she’s determined to clean. She’d go
through a box of swiffers and half a bottle of windex today, I was sure.


I came back from running errands and the house smelled like lemons and
disinfectant.


“Honey I have a lot more to do, but we have that birthday party for the
Smith’s son at 2:00.  Would you mind taking the kids? ‘No gifts’ so I just
got him a cookie from cookie bouquet. It’s already wrapped.”


“No problem. How much more cleaning can you do, though?  House looks and
smells great already.”


“I haven’t even touched organizing the play room or your study.”


*Crap, I got rid of the can last night, didn’t I?!* I thought to myself.
 On the outside, I said,
“You’ve done enough sweetie, there’s no point going upstairs. You know how
I organize our files, and the boys playroom will stay organized and clean
for about 5 minutes- max.”


“I’m on a roll and not stopping, hon.  But if you’re worried about the
house being too clean… We can make a big mess in our bedroom tonight
-MeeMaw wants the kids to spend the night!” she said, snuggling up for a
kiss.


“Mmm, and its been awhile since this got any attention,” I said, squeezing
her bottom.


“Down boy! You’re right, but first you have to go to a Batman party.” She
said with a smirk and gave me a little squeeze of her own.


I high-tailed it up to the study and doubled checked that I’d thrown the
can away. Whew!


Then off to the Batman party. I felt sorry for the guy dressed up as
Batman. Somehow the dark knight making balloon animals just seemed a little
sad.  But the kids had fun, and did the usual small talk with all the other
dads, all of whom were equally miserable. Kids were excited to spend the
night with MeeMaw, and I was excited they’d be spending the night with
MeeMaw too!


On the way home I went over in my head possibilities for tonight. Go out?
Cook at home?  Weird… Lauren always answers the phone, but she
hadn’t when I called on the way to MeeMaw’s and wasn’t answering now
either. Irritating.


***


“Honey? What’s going on?  Why aren’t you answering your phone? You know
that’s one of my pet pee-“


“I’m in here.” She called out from our bedroom.


“Oh, you were in the shower -got it- hey wait, that mustve been an awfully
long shower! I called you almost an hour ago!” I yelled to the other end of
the house.


“I know. I didn’t answer because I was angry.” She hollered back.


*Dammit-What now?! Did she not appreciate that I’d just suffered through
not just a preschool birthday party but her mom’s 20 minute conversation
about Aunt Sarah too?!*  I made my way to our bedroom and stopped short
when I saw her. Nude, she still took my breath away. Her gorgeous hourglass
figure shimmered.  The setting sun’s light coming in through the window
caught the drops of water covering her body. My eyes were drawn
involuntarily to her dark triangle and then her breasts wobbling as she
towelled off her hair. What was I irritated about again?


But when I looked up, her smile was missing.


“I didn’t answer your calls because I was angry. I’m not angry anymore but
we need to talk.” She said calmly.


*Uh-oh.*


“Care to explain this?”


She handed me a swiffer with some dust bunnies and lots of little brown
specks stuck to it.


*Uh-oh.*


“Those look like dip flakes sweetie but they’re pretty old and dry. When
was the last time you cleaned the study?” Notice how I didn’t deny it but
tried to parry the implied accusation?


“Nice try.  I cleaned it in January… AFTER you quote quit.” She said,
making air-quotes with her fingers as she went back into the bathroom. .


She returned and had put on her robe and was carrying her hairbrush.


*Uh-oh. *


She sat down on our bed and patted it just beside her, indicating she
wanted me to take a seat as well.


“I’m not going to ask you to explain yourself. You’re just going to dig a
bigger hole for you to have to crawl out of.  But don’t interrupt me.  I’ve
been practicing what I want to say in my head.  While I was in the study,
and after I’d calmed down a bit I looked up quitting nicotine on the
computer. Turns out the average quitter is successful on their sixth
attempt to quit. This is your third time, but you’re above average,
right?  Ah- don’t interrupt.
 Also read that an occasional slip up is fairly common and doesn’t
necessarily  mean that the effort to quit has been in vain. Look I want to
do everything I possibly can to encourage you.  This is a big deal.  I
want you sitting on the rocking chair on the porch with me when we’re
old and wrinkly, and you won’t make it to old and wrinkly unless you
quit. So I’m going to give you a spanking, and it’s gonna be a good
one.”


“Wait, I-“


“Ah-  what did I say about interrupting? My mind’s made up but I
really want you to hear me out.  This is not a punishment spanking,
but an encouraging one. We don’t do punishment spankings- well, except
for that time I got too drunk at that wedding- but I want to help you,
help us, win this battle. I want for the spanking to be bad enough
that the next time your tempted to backslide, your backside will
scream ‘No!’ So… Now you get to talk. Do you have anything to add?”


“Not really. Sorry sweetie. Yup, I was guilty of backsliding, as you
called it. And I don’t want to again. ”   I thought about arguing or
getting out of it, and I probably could have, but truthfully I really
wanted to quit, and probably deserved this as punishment but if she
wanted to call it encouragement, so be it.


“Alright then, honey, come on.” I stood in front of her and let her
undo my belt and pants, pulling them down. As she pulled my underwear
down too, I had my natural reaction to an upcoming spanking and her
face positioned just in front of my crotch.  I couldn’t resist; “But
why not encourge me with a carrot instead of a stick?”


“Oh honey,” she said grabbing me, “there’ll be plenty of time to have
some fun with your carrot later. First though, it’s over my knees you
go.”


Her bathrobe parted, and her thighs were still a bit damp as she
adjusted me a little.


SMACK SMACK SMACK!


She started awfully strong. “Hey, what happened to a warm up?!”


“This [SMACK] is [SMACK] a warmup. I’m not using the hairbrush yet.”


On and on the “warmup” continued. Rapidly it became hot and
uncomfortable, then outright started to really hurt.  Before too long,
she picked up the hairbrush and continued at the same pace. I was
tensing and groaning with each searing spank. She didn’t lecture, but
told me in a soothing voice how much she loved me and how she knew I
could do it but just SPLAT wanted SMACK to give me SMACK WHACK all the
CRACK encouragement WHAP she could.


Usually our spankings were given with the spankee naked, and it was
kind of different to have my boots still on and my jeans around my
ankles. It meant I couldn’t really kick, just took it and took it and
took the pain some more. (With lots of growling and gripping the
bedspread so tight my knuckles were white thrown into the mix too.)


Finally she relented, and patting my butt told me to get up and take
off my clothes. Carrot time? I wondered.


“Up on the bed. On your knees, I want your face down on the pillow.”
Guess not.  She fondled my bottom, poked a couple of bad spots, then
using her nails and then a finger moistened in her mouth fondled and
teased my whole throbbing bottom, even my bottom hole.
I just groaned feeling the mixture of pleasure, pain, and relief that
she wasn’t inflicting even more pain.


“You know, I think just a little more encouragement is needed where I
missed some spots here, here, and right in here too,” She said, ever
so sweetly, “stay put, honey, I’ll be right back!”


And she was, carrying the long thin wooden kitchen spoon.


“I’m getting a little warm with all this encouragement,” she said,
shucking her bathrobe, and hopping on the bed in front of me. She
spread her knees and crawled toward me, tantalizing me but then kept
going past my head until she was straddling my back on her knees.


“Now, where were we? Oh yeah, we were encouraging all of your bottom
not to be tempted to dip again.  Even these parts of your bottom
[snap, snap] and these parts [snap, snap!] And even this little cute
part right [snap!] here!”
Each little strike was intense and stung as she got the insides of my
cheeks and thighs. In my current position I couldn’t even really tense
up and avoid them easily. Over and over again the little snaps of the
spoon stung my tender parts until I was on the verge of tears. Just
when I truly. Could not take any more, she sat down on my back.
“Okay honey, do you think your bottom will be screaming ‘NO!’ the next
time your tempted?”


“Yes” was all I could groan in response.


“Let’s make double sure!” And then she proceeded to spank me all over
with rapid-fire blows of the spoon that did send me over the edge to
tears.


Next thing I realized, she had scooted up in front of me again, her
legs still spread.


“Honey, I love you, and I had to do that for you, and for us.”


She leaned over and wiped my tears and kissed my face and rubbed her
hand in my hair.


“It’s almost time to take care of your carrot, but first, before we
finish this, let’s give those healthy lips some exercize.” She said
with a smile, pulling my face toward her.


My lips (and my carrot) got plenty of exercize that night. I can’t say
that I’ve QUIT dipping- I now think it’s more of a lifetime struggle
against temptation, but it’s been a couple more months now and so far,
so good. At least I have my loving wife there to “encourage” me when I
need it!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New ‘Product Testing with Dana Kane’ F/M spanking video



Product Testing with Dana Kane: Purple Heart Bottom Burner




This little paddle packs some serious heat! To watch the free video, follow the link below:

 
 


(And thanks again to my friends at Cane-iac for constructing such fearsome implements!)


As always, please take a moment to come back here and let me know what you think.   –  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Excellent F/M Spanking Story

Here’s a fun entry to the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ story contest. My thanks again to the author (and all the rest!) for contributing.


– Dana

*****


I Broke My New Year’s Resolution

I made a resolution to lose some weight.   You see, I am overweight and slightly obese, and I want to correct that.  I have tried almost everything, and nothing has worked.  So I made a New Year’s resolution to eat healthier foods, stay away from fast food restaurants, and exercise.

During the first three weeks of January everything went really well.  I bought a membership at a nearby gym, and was exercising at least four days a week.  I found two grocery stores that sold a lot of organic food, and I stayed away from the fast food chain restaurants.  It was a little more work preparing my own meals, but it seemed worth it.  I was also eating more vegetables and I cut down my serving sizes, and losing weight.  This made me look better, feel better, and have more stamina. 

But once February started, a lot of things changed in my life.  I work at a job where there is no overtime, and you need to complete jobs by at certain date.  This meant I was working late, and I had no time to prepare my own meals or exercise.  By the time I got home from work, I was totally exhausted.  So most of the time when I stayed late at work, I drove up to the drive-thru of a fast food restaurant to get some quick food.  Since it was later when I got off work, I also super-sized my food order, so I had more to eat.

When the end of February came about, I was surprised because I had actually gained twenty pounds.  Also, since I was working long hours, I no longer was taking time to exercise or go to the grocery store.  The stress at work was getting stronger and I was gaining more weight.

Now I had to find a way to stop the downward trend in my health.  I have found that the best way to solve a problem like this was to consult my doctor, since I had tried a lot of different methods to lose weight.  For me, as a guy, I have a different situation with my doctor.  I have a female doctor because she tends to listen better to my problems, and has helped me thru major illnesses in the past.

Anyway, I told her my problem and asked her for any suggestions.

“Your problem seems to deal more with having the correct motivation to lose weight than anything else.  I know someone that uses some unusual methods to motivate you, and she has gotten very good results for my other patients.  Are you interested?”

“Yes,” I said.  “I need a way to correct my weight problem.”

“If you see her, you need to follow her strict rules, but she would provide you with the proper motivation you need.”

So my doctor gave me her phone number and I set up a weekend appointment with her.  Since I was working late every night, it was great she was willing to see me on a Saturday afternoon.   When I drove to the appointment with her, I was surprised.  It was a nice little house in the suburbs.  Since I wasn’t sure that I was at the correct place, I called her up on my cell phone.

“Yes, I see your car in front of my house,” she said.  “Go ahead and park in the driveway, then walk into my living room without knocking or ringing the doorbell.  It will be nice to meet with you and work with you Steve.”

There were many things that were unusual with this therapist, besides her operating out of her house in the suburbs.  First, she simply called herself Dr. Sue.  That was the way she wanted at be addressed at all times.  Second, my health insurance company would not pay for her treatments. So I had to bring a cash payment.  Third, she could almost guarantee that her treatments would solve my weight problem, if I saw her every week for at least six weeks.  I would decide if this treatment would work for me during my first visit to her. Fourth, that I had to follow all of her rules, and I would be held accountable for my actions.  As I said, all of this sounded a little weird and unusual, but if I could lose weight, it was worth it.


(Click ‘Read More’ below to finish the story)


After I walked into her living room, she offered me something to drink, and had me relax on the couch.  Dr. Sue then sat on a large chair, next to the couch.  She had me describe my problem using all of the small details I could think of.

Then she said, “I know that my methods are very effective in helping you out with your weight problem, so I think you will be pleased.  I have worked with many other people to help them lose weight.  What will happen every week is that you will discuss your progress with your weight loss.  Then after I weigh you, I will use my therapy to make sure you stay motivated.”

“What does your therapy involve?” I asked.

“After you weigh in, we will calculate how long the therapy will last.  Then I will take you into my ‘Motivational Room’ and you will receive corporal punishment,” Dr. Sue said.

“Corporal punishment?  Like a spanking?”  I asked.

“Yes, I will always start you out with a hand spanking, and then use paddles and maybe even the cane.  It seems like a drastic measure, but it does give you the proper motivation to lose weight.  You told me that nothing else has worked for you, and I can almost guarantee you that you will lose weight.  This first session will last almost an hour.”

“So I have to allow you to spank me every week?” I asked.

“If you really want to lose weight, you need to accept a spanking every week.  This will last at least six weeks and maybe more.  So are you ready to start right now?”

“Well I really want to lose weight, so I will give it a try,” I said.

“That’s a smart decision that you made.  My ‘Motivation Room’ is downstairs, so follow me.”

I followed Dr. Sue down a wide carpeted staircase to the basement.  Then we went through this heavy door into somewhat a large carpeted room.  On the walls were various paddles, whips, ropes, and other stuff.  In the middle of the room was wooden furniture that I hadn’t seen before.

Dr. Sue sat on an old fashion armless wooden chair and said, “For this to work the most effectively, I expect you to follow all of my instructions without question, and follow my every command.  Can you do that for me?”

“I guess so,” I said.  I didn’t know what to expect.

“To start with, strip down to just your underpants.  Fold everything and place them on that table in the corner.  Then stand in front of me with your hands behind you.”

I felt weird taking off my clothes, in front of a woman who I had just met.  As I was folding my clothes, Dr. Sue put a small weight scale on the floor in front of her.  She also had a clipboard.
“I will always weigh you with little or no clothes, so step on the scale.  Okay.  We have your starting weight.  Now let me measure you.”

She took some measurements, and wrote everything on some papers on her clipboard. “Put the scale, measuring tape and clipboard on the table with your clothes, and stand in front of me with your hands behind you.”

I did so and stood in front of her again.  “A good spanking works the best on the bare skin, so hold still.”  Next, to my surprise, I felt her fingertips in the waistband of my undershorts, and soon they were at my ankles.  Now I was very aware of her perfume and her authoritative voice.

“Now step out of your undershorts and spread your legs.”  I felt so embarrassed and humiliated like this.  “Turn around so I can see your bottom that I will be spanking.”  Then I felt her hands on my naked bottom.  “You have a nice big bottom that I will enjoy spanking.  Turn around again and lay over my lap.”

Now I became very aware of what Dr. Sue was wearing.  She had on a white blouse and a short black tight skirt.  As she pulled up her skirt, I could see that she was wearing nylons, and they were connected to a black garter belt.  I could also see that she was wearing some very pink panties.  Now I became mindful that my naked body would be lying over her partially naked upper thighs.

“Don’t have me tell you again to lay over my lap.  Do it now,” Dr. Sue said.  I did so and then felt her thighs squeeze together, to hold me in place.  Now I was also aware of the warmth of her body, as well as her nice perfume again. “When you lay over my lap, always spread your legs so I can spank your upper inner thighs.”   Following her orders, I immediately spread my legs.  “Good.  You are obeying me nicely.  Now your hand spanking will begin.”

I couldn’t believe that I had consented to a spanking, especially being spanked naked, over a woman’s lap.  I could tell she had spanked many men before because her hand really did sting my poor naked bottom, and her long fingers wrapped around and spanked me in my tender spots.

As she continued spanking me she said, “Be sure you arrive to every appointment on time, otherwise you will receive an even longer spanking.”

“Yes, Dr. Sue,” I quickly replied.

“Now stand up and I will guide you to your next spanking position.”  I followed her to a padded wooden horse.  She pulled a leather paddle that was shaped like a Ping-Pong paddle from the wall.  “Since this is your first spanking, I will take it easy with you.  So spread your legs and bend over this sawhorse.  Hold on to the bottom of the wooden legs.”

This put my already spanked bottom high up in the air.  With my head near the floor, I could see her shiny black leather boots, and that she was standing beside me.  Then my spanking started again.  This time this leather paddle really stung my naked bottom.

“Ouch!  That really hurts!” I said.

“It is supposed to.  This therapy should help motivate you to lose weight.”

“It is motivating me already.”  Now I felt a nice warm glow to my whole lower body.  Although I was still feeling the sting of the paddle, this warm glow was a different feeling for me.

“You will receive a spanking like this, or even more severe, until you reach and stay at your desired weight.”

“You have spanked me enough.  You are motivating me,” I exclaimed.

“We aren’t finished quite yet.  Stand up.  For today, you will have one other position and one other paddle.”  Dr. Sue hung up the leather paddle and picked up a long, wide wooden paddle with large holes in it.  “Now you be spanked over this.”

What I saw was a wooden devise that had two spread apart pieces of wood for your feet.  In the middle was a padded piece of wood to bend over it.  In front of it, there were two handle.  “Stand on the wood slats, bend over it and grab onto the two handles.”

I did so and it made me feel like my already poor spanked bottom was totally exposed.  “What I like about this device, is I can adjust it,” she said.  Then she moved the handles so that they were a bit lower and further out in front of me.  “I find this position is very effective with this paddle.  I will six swats from this paddle.  I want you to count these and say ‘Thank you, Dr. Sue’ after each swat.  If you forget to count or move out of position, then that swat does not count.  Do you understand?”

“Yes, Dr. Sue.  I am glad this is the last paddle.  I didn’t think a spanking would be this painful.”

“Remember to count and thank me.  Here comes the first swat.”

It seemed like a long time then, SWAT!  It really stung my poor bottom.  I reacted by standing up and grabbing my bottom.

“Since you stood up and forgot to count, that swat will not count.  Bend over again,” Dr. Sue said.

So I reluctantly bent over and grabbed the wooden handles.

SWAT!

“One.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

“Good!  You stayed bent over and you counted.”

SWAT!

“Two.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

“Now do you think you are motivated enough to lose weight?” she asked.

“Yes, Dr. Sue.”

SWAT!

“Three.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

“I will expect to see you here every week and on time.”

“Yes, Dr. Sue.”

SWAT!

“Four.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

SWAT!

“Five.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”

“This is the last swat, unless you forget to count or you stand up.”  

SWAT!

“Six.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

“Now stay in position and I will rub some soothing lotion on your poor spanked bottom.”  The lotion felt very good and she also rubbed it on my tender upper, inner thighs that were spanked.

“You can get dressed now.  If it works for you, I will see you again on Saturday, at this same time.”

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New premium Dana Kane spanking video: ‘Dirty Little Pervert’


‘Dirty Little Pervert’

After repeated warnings about his fresh behavior (grabbing my bottom!), I was left with no other choice than to paddle him hard this morning.

But even before the marks from that paddling had healed, he was at it again. Twice more he attempted to grab my bottom as I walked by. 

What follows is exactly what he deserved.


On top of an already hard-paddled bottom, twenty-four strokes of the cane…


Followed by twenty-four strokes with the ferocious three-tail leather strap.

He was left writhing and moaning by the time it was over, and it’ll be a couple days before he thinks of touching anyone’s backside but his own!



Watch the video  here: 


Your feedback is always welcome. Please email me: DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Resolution Story

Readers,


I received so many wonderful original story entries in the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ writing contest that it was even more difficult than ever to decide on only one winner. Another very worthy entry is the untitled story below…yet another reason to stick to your commitments. I know you’ll enjoy it..


– Dana

*****


After 20 years of all out gluttony, lack of exercise, and general neglect of himself, John finally decided to clean up his act. On New Year’s Eve 2011, he resolved to finally stop eating junk food like McDonalds and pizza three times a day, and to start eating healthier and exercising. His motivation wasn’t purely for health reasons. He had fallen madly in love, from afar, with his new neighbor across the street, Teresa, who was a personal fitness trainer. Teresa was a beautiful, shapely, and sculpted brunette, about 5’6″, and 120 lbs, with gorgeous brown eyes, and a fierce smile. She had moved into the house across the street about three months ago, and set up her fitness studio there.
John had seen Teresa running through the neighborhood on several occasions, and he was taken with her immense beauty, strength, and speed. He started watching her through his window or out in the neighborhood whenever he had the chance. One day in mid-December, the unthinkable happened. John was at his mailbox at the end of the driveway, when Teresa jogged past him, at the conclusion of her afternoon run. She actually smiled and said hello to John. He was speechless. He could barely manage a nod and a lackluster ‘hi” in return. Teresa merely smiled back at him and walked up her driveway and went in her house. John was disgusted with himself. He knew he had blown a golden opportunity to meet her. But he had no confidence in himself. He believed deep down inside that a woman like him could never like an over weight, out of shape slob like him.
John made it through the Christmas season as he usually did, eating his way through it. On New Years Eve, he watched Teresa through his front window get into her car and drive off, presumably to a party. She was dressed in a tight black sexy cocktail dress with 6 inch stiletto heels. His heart sank with jealousy for the man who would be with her that night.
Then the thought struck him, why couldn’t John be that man? He just has to work out hard and eat right, and he could have a girl like Teresa, so he thought. Thus John resolved to get in shape. The next day, New Year’s Day in fact, he joined a gym, and he also joined weight watchers. And he slowly worked a program of daily exercise and healthy eating. No more McDonalds runs at midnight, nor Manager’s Specials at Dunkin Doughnuts for breakfast. John managed to keep this up for a few weeks, and the results began to show. He lost a few pounds, and his physical endurance began to improve. He maintained his motivation by watching Teresa whenever she was running around the neighborhood. But John was still too unconfident to speak with her.
After a few more weeks of progress, he decided to start running outside in his neighborhood, hoping he might see Teresa. He began a daily routine of running 2 miles every afternoon. On the third day of his new routine, as he was running with his Ipod blasting AC/DC, Teresa ran past him on the road. She winked and smiled at him as she blew past. This took John completely by surprise, but her smile caused a surge of adrenalin to course through him, and he quickly tried to catch up with her. But it was impossible, as she was much too fast for him. Luckily, Teresa had passed him near their neighborhood. When John turned the corner onto their street, he saw her, warming down and stretching at the end of her driveway.
This was his chance, and he wasn’t going to miss it. Panting heavily, he walked up to her, and much more confidently this time, said hello, and formally introduced himself. To his shock, she eagerly shook his hand and introduced herself to him. She then shocked him even more by complimenting him on his running. She explained that she was a personal fitness trainer and that she had been a runner for years. Teresa then did the unimaginable, she offered to train John in running. John was speechless initially. Could this really be happening? But this time he quickly recovered, and accepted her offer. Teresa said she was very excited to undertake his training, but she also warned him that she took it very seriously and expected total commitment from him. John wholeheartly agreed, and they made a plan to meet everyday at 2pm to run.
Their workout plan was successful for the first two weeks. John was losing weight and getting in tremendous shape. And even better, he was falling in love with Teresa. Then the worst thing possible happened. John lost his biggest clients at work. He was an independent internet marketing consultant. He normally worked from home, but in the last few months, John had neglected his job, in favor of working out, running, and watching Teresa. Apparently, his big clients had lost their patience with him and they decided to go with someone else. This news sent him into a depression. John stopped showing up for his 2pm daily running appointment with Teresa, and he started eating junk food again, and generally not caring for himself. Although he missed Teresa, he felt that there was no way a woman like her would care for a guy without a job. Further, each day he failed to run or workout, he knew he was breaking his resolution, which made him even more depressed.
John did his best to avoid Teresa. He wouldn’t answer the door when she came over, nor did he answer her calls. This went on for a couple of weeks. Then on a Saturday morning, John went outside to get his newspaper, when out of nowhere appeared Teresa. And she was PISSED OFF! He broke down and told her the whole story. After he explained, she was still mad but at least she understood. She told him that she was most hurt by his fear that she wouldn’t like him if he didn’t have a job. Teresa told him that she liked him the first time they met by his mailbox, even though he could barely manage a sheepish “hi.” John was happy to hear that she had apparently not given up on him, but he was intrigued to be invited over to her house, as she had never done this before. He said he would be there at 9pm.
John arrived at Teresa’s house at the appointed time, and he brought a bottle of wine and flowers. She answered the door and let him in. Teresa was dressed impeccably well in a navy blue skirt, white blouse, and Carlos Santana 4 inch pumps. She greeted him with a combination of warmth and firmness, with left John with a slightly uncomfortable feeling which he couldn’t explain. After putting the flowers in a vase with water, and pouring them each a glass of wine, she led him into the living room where she welcomed him to sit on the coach. Teresa sat next to him. She proceeded to tell John how much she liked him, and how hurt she was when he stopped running and cut off contact with her. John nearly began crying when he heard this. She went on to tell him that breaking his commitment both to her and to himself was a terrible thing to do. John hung his head low and agreed with her. Teresa then told him that she felt that he is a great guy, but that he lacks discipline, which he desperately needs to be successful in life and in his relationships. John agreed with this as well, although he began to wonder a little where this conversation was going. At this point, Teresa told John that she wanted to be his partner, both socially and in running, but he would have to first accept her discipline. A feeling of both dread and excitement started mixing in John upon hearing this.
Teresa directed John to get up and to follow her into a small room upstairs. When they got there, she closed the door behind them, and opened the closet. There hung an array of paddles, straps, whips, and canes of various sizes. On the dresser were a collection of hairbrushes. Seeing these items immediately confirmed what he had feared she was talking about downstairs. Obviously, she was a disciplinarian. Teresa told John that he was free to go at anytime, but that given his breach of commitment to both her and his resolution to himself, he needed to be punished before they could go on with there relationship.
John thought about her words. The heady mix of dread and excitement he had been feeling swelled to epic proportions throughout him. Part of him wanted to leave, but a greater part wouldn’t let him, intuitively knowing that he wanted and needed this. So he accepted what was about to occur.
Teresa smiled, which broke the tension a little. She then pulled a straight backed mahogany chair into the middle of the room. She sat down, and then told John to take his pants down but to leave his underwear on. His heart began racing a million beats per minute when he heard this, but he complied. She then uttered what has become his favorite and most feared saying, ” get over my knees.” Upon assuming this position, Teresa began to spank his bottom with slow methodical slaps of her right had, alternating each cheek. John had not been spanked in over 25 years, so this was almost like a new experience for him. He had blocked out of his mind how bad it had hurt when his mother had disciplined him when he was young. Evert 10 or so slaps, Teresa picked up the intensity and speed of the spanking. After about 50, John’s bottom was getting red and hot. He was moaning in pain. Teresa stopped, and began wriggling his underwear down to his knees. John’s heart stopped. Is she really going to spank me on my bare bottom, he asked himself? He got his answer a second later, when the full force of her palm came firing down on his sore bottom. She continued on for another 50 of hard painful smacks. He could barely breath as the last blows rained down on him.
Tersely, she told him to get up, which John happily complied with. As he began to pull up his pants, Teresa yelled at him to stop, saying “that was just your warm up!” He gasped at hearing this. He wanted to leave, but something held him back. Teresa looked at him and then looked at the dresser, and then told him what is now definitely his least favorite saying, “get me the brown hair brush.” Meekly, he followed her command. The brown hair brush is a brown cherry wood stained oval brush at least 6 inches wide with a long handle. It is elegant as a implement of beauty, but hideous as an implement of punishment. John handed it to her and assumed the position over her knees. He could not believe what was happening. The first smack of the heavy brush on his red hot skin nearly made him jump off her knees. Teresa yelled at him to keep still, and she positioned her leg around his legs and held him tightly with her left arm. John was locked in and completely helpless and exposed in this position. She began spanking his defenseless bottom. The level of pain was off any known scale. And she had no mercy. She rhythmically struck both cheeks, constantly increasing the intensity and speed, until she needed to rest her arm for a second, before continuing again. After 75 smacks, John started crying. Up to that point he had been trying to fight through the pain, but it just got to be too much. Through his blubbering, he was also apologizing profusely. Teresa took a moment to chastise him for his failures, and told him that if he ever broke a promise to himself or her, he would be punished even worse. John shook at the thought. Thinking that they were done, John tried to get up. This brought a barrage of smacks from Teresa, who angrily gave him another 75.
After the hair brush session was over, John literally fell off Teresa’s lap. The tears were still streaming down his face and he was exhausted. Teresa told him to go stand in the corner, but not to rub his bottom, which by this time was almost purple. She told him that she had to get the next implement of his punishment ready. Although she told him that her anger had waned at this point, she felt he need 12 stokes with a cane to seal the memory of this punishment in his mind so that this never occurs again. John was almost delirious with pain at this point, so he did not really understand what she meant by 12 stokes with a cane. He even thought that only 12 strokes can’t be that bad after what he just went through. Teresa quickly chose a dragon cane to punish him with. She commanded that he come over and stand behind the mahogany chair and bend over it. He did so, grateful that it would be over soon. Teresa stood behind and to the side of him, whipping the cane through the air. John became alarmed at the high pitched sound made by the cane. Then it happened. She landed the first of twelve strokes with the cane. It was the worst pain he had experienced on this remarkable day. He screamed and jumped up. Teresa demanded that he assume the position again. Notwithstanding how badly it stung and hurt, he felt powerless to do anything but accept her punishment. Thus, he resumed the position, although he started crying profusely again. Each stroke hurt so much, he thought his bottom was going to explode. On the last one, John thought Teresa actually took a running start prior to connecting with his inflamed, and striped bottom. Finally it was over.
Teresa told John to take his time and when he was ready to come down to the living room where they would discuss the future. She then departed and left John to contemplate his further relationship with her. It took him at least 15 minutes just to be able to pull his underwear and pants up. He was in excruciating pain every time part of his clothing touched any of the well struck sports on his swollen and red behind. Even walking was painful. Eventually, he made it downstairs. Teresa asked him to sit next to her on the coach, but John politely declined. Notwithstanding the pain, John admitted to her again that he had been wrong and that he deserved, and more importantly needed her correction and discipline.
Five years later, John and Teresa are still a team. John is now a marathon runner, and a successful coach. Teresa is still keeping him in line with regular spankings. And he has never broken another promise to himself or anyone else.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Fun Bloggers and Friends



Readers,


Although I sometimes get a little ‘behind’, there are lots of people and places on the web who I try to visit on a regular basis. 
These are all folks who, in their own corners of the web, are working for a more familiar, cohesive internet spanking community. Some are new friends, and some are famous (infamous?), and I am grateful for each and every one of them.




Spanky at Bright Bottom chronicles his (M/F) spanko relationship with much humor. 


Ken and Cora at Spanked by my Lady are now making videos! (F/M, FLDD)


–  Miss Elsa Svenson’s Spanking Board, an active, free-to-join discussion board(U.K.)




The lovely Ms. Erica Scott – take a look at her new spankinglibrary.com store (M/F)


Mr. Marks at Secret Spanko has an interesting perspective on the spanking lifestyle. (F/M, M/F)


Michael at Disciplined Behaviour writes beautifully. (M/F)


Red Rump and his fantastic artwork will impress you. I promise. 


Cane Master and Cane Mistress at Cane-iac.com – these two are wonderful, real-life spanking enthusiasts with a serious knack for woodworking.


Pandora Blake’s blog, and Dreams of Spanking website are both beautiful and intelligent. (M/F, F/M, M/M, F/F)


Bonnie at Bottom Smarts. In a word: comprehensive.


There are so many creative spanko sorts out there – feel free to tell us about other great sites/blogs out there (including yours!), in the comment box below.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M Spanking Fiction: ‘The Predicament’



Another fine entry to the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest, “The Predicament” is so well-written, you’d think it actually happened exactly this way.  (In reality, he has less than one week left to maintain his weight goal, and I am confident that he will.)   Enjoy!


– Dana

 
“The Predicament”


All I could think of was how did I get myself into this predicament.  I felt sick, with my stomach doing cart wheels as I was driving to meet Ms. Kane.  At the time, it seemed like such a good idea.  I would enlist the support of Ms. Kane to help motivate me to start losing weight that my doctor instructed me to lose…a reasonable goal of 10 lbs. But now, I found myself in the position of having to try and explain to Ms. Kane the reasons for my failure.  I knew there was going to be allot of disappointment and …severe consequences. 

 
For a little background, I had the good fortune of meeting Ms. Kane several weeks earlier in a pre-arranged spanking session while she was visiting Houston.  The session was as intense as I had ever experienced but also one of the most fulfilling.  Ms. Kane was unbelievably sensitive to my needs and somehow knew exactly when to push my limits and when to back off and let me catch my breath.  She would offer me words of encouragement and praise while administering a OTK bare bottom spanking with her hands and variety of spanking implements that included paddles, hair brushes, and the cane.  At times when I felt I could no longer take any more, she would coach me in my breathing and help me achieve a new and higher level of intensity.  When ending the session with “six of her best” from both a large wooden paddle and cane, I was put in a sub zone space that I had never experienced before.  At the conclusion of the session, Ms. Kane bragged on me and showed me in the mirror the red badge of courage that I had earned.  She made me feel special and provided me with the compassion, care and understanding that I so desperately needed.  I knew then that I wanted to establish a long term friendship and coaching relationship with Ms.Kane.
 
Accordingly, after my doctors visit in which I was instructed to lose at least 10 lbs, I contacted Ms. Kane.  I discussed with her my need to lose weight but also my lack of staying focused and being motivated.  I will never forget her response….”Steve, I would love to help you lose weight.  However, lets just make sure you have a complete understanding.  I am going to be putting allot of my own time and energy in coaching and encouraging you towards your goal.  This is both a physical and emotional investment on my part.  I have no problem in providing you with this investment so long as you are sincere and willing to equally invest in yourself.  There has to be a real commitment from you.”  I immediately let Ms. Kane know that I was totally on-board and would not disappoint her.  She then offered the following chilling words….”Steve, before giving me your final commitment, make sure you understand the consequences if you fail to meet your goal.  You will receive a discipline spanking from me of which you will never forget.  There will not be all the coaching and words of encouragement like I had given to you before.  It will be severe.  Now do you still want to make that commitment to me?”  Once again, I immediately responded that I wanted to proceed and was willing to make all the necessary sacrifices.  Ms. Kane informed me then that she would be visiting Houston again in approximately 6 weeks.  She explained to me then that this would be more than sufficient time to lose 10 lbs in a safe and controlled manner.  Ms. Kane then provided many recommendations and suggestions to help me get started on my way.  She also instructed me to report in a couple of times per week to let her know of my progress.
 
As the initial weeks went by, it seemed like a slam dunk that I could lose the 10 lbs within the given six week time frame.  By the end of week 3, I had already lost a total of 8 lbs, primarily by exercising more, cutting down on my food portions and drinking tons of water.  By the end of week 4, I had made my goal weight.  I wrote to Ms. Kane during this entire time period and was elated to send her the email informing her of reaching my goal.  Ms. Kane responded enthusiastically saying she was very proud of me.  However, she closed her email by telling me now that it was very important for me to maintain this weight loss with a reminder that the final “weigh-in” was when she visited Houston again in 2 more weeks.
 
Well, long story short, the next two weeks flew by with all the festivities associated with Christmas and the new year.  I had stopped weighing myself but felt comfortable that I was maintaining my weight loss.  A day before Ms. Kane was to arrive back in Houston, I got back on the scales to ensure myself that everything was good and I could give Ms. Kane my final glowing report.  HOLY !@#@! – I had actually gained back four pounds and now only had a weight loss of  6 lbs!!!!!!!!  My mind went racing.  I realized I had less than 24 hours to try and lose 4 lbs.  I immediately put on my jogging clothes and started running to total exhaustion.  As I dragged myself back to the weight scales in my bathroom, I prayed that I had sweated off the necessary excess luggage weight.  As I looked at the scale, it saddly showed that I had only sweated off one pound.  The realization then hit me that there was no way I was going to make my committment to both myself and Ms. Kane.
 
So during the preceding night and following morning prior to meeting Ms. Kane, I pondered, fretted, strategized and finally reconciled how I was going to handle my meeting with Ms. Kane.  Initially, I thought I would just lie about my weight loss and tell her I had actually achieved my goal.  I mean, its not like she actually saw my initial weigh in.  However, the more I thought about it, I knew this was not acceptable.  A relationship like the one I had and wanted to maintain with Ms. Kane was about trust.  I knew if this trust was ever breached, in any way, our relationship would never be the same.  So finally, I came to the conclusion that the only way to handle this was to be honest with Ms. Kane and tell her the whole truth.
 
While driving to our appointment, I must admit that I started having second thoughts.  All I could think of was knowing how much hurt I would bring to  her and remembering her previous words that if I failed on my committment, the spanking would be severe.  Once again though, I knew I had to follow through in be true to both myself and Ms. Kane.
 
I finally reached the meeting destination and called up to Ms. Kane to let her know I arrived.  She sounded so happy and glad to hear my voice.  She cheerfully gave me her rooom number and said she was looking forward to seeing the new and improved person.  As I rode up the elevator to her room, my stomach and heart were sinking.  I was so dreading this upcoming moment.  I felt just like the Lion in the Wizard of Oz when he ran away from the Wizard and jumped through the window because he was scared.
 
I knocked on her door and it was immediately opened.  Ms. Kane welcomed me in and gave me a big hug.  She looked amazing, wearing a dress the showed off her beautiful figure and cleavage that would make any man weak in the knees.  She then took a step back and looked at me.  A bit of a frown went across her face.  “Steve, how much weight did you say you lost”, she asked.  I then stuttered and finally told her…”Ms. Kane, I didnt make my weigh loss goal.  I know you are disappointed and believe me, I am disappointed in myself.  I cant believe that I am having to give you this news,  I am embarrased and ashamed.”  Ms. Kane just stood there, with her arms cross and a glaring look in her eyes.  I went on further to try and explain how this failure occured, hoping to find some excuse that would bring some level of sympathy from Ms. Kane.  However, as I further tried to explain and come up with excuses, the look on Ms. Kane’s face seemed to even become stern.  I finally realized that I was actually digging myself a deeper hole and decided the best action at this point was to throw myself at the mercy of the court.
 
Ms. Kane still stood there with her arms folded and finally spoke slowly and coldly to me…”Steve, I am hurt and so disappointed with you.  We had an agreement and you basically lied to me.  Do you remember what I told you the consequences would be if you failed to make your weight goal?”  I responded…”Yes maam, I do.  Please know that I am so sorry!”  “Well, sorry right now is not going to cut it mister”, she stated.  “I am now going to leave the room for a moment and give you some time to reflect and make a decision.  If you are ready to suffer the consequences, when I come back in the room, I expect you to have all your clothes off and be standing with your hands on top of your head and your nose stuck in the corner of this room.  I will want you to be thinking about the severe spanking you are about to recieve and know that no matter how much you beg and plead for mercy, that none will be given.  However, if you decide that you are not willing to suffer these consequences, then you need to realize that I will escort you out of my room and that we will never make contact again.  Do you understand?”  At that point, Ms. Kane exited the room and left me standing there dazed.
 
As I shakenly stood there, I must admit that there was consideration of taking the second option of leaving.  I knew from the first spanking I recieved from Ms. Kane, she could deliver an unbelievably hard spanking.  However, at least that spanking had the words of encouragment and caring carresses that helped me through the session.  I knew that this was not going to be the case this time.  Deep down though, I knew what I had to do.  So slowly, I started taking off my clothes and folding them across the chair in the room.  When I got to my underwear, I knew then ther was no turning back.  I finished my disrobing and went to the corner of the room, put my nose in the corner and placed my hands on the top of my head as instructed and waited on Ms. Kane’s return.  
 
Shortly thereafter, Ms. Kane returned to the room.  “Steve, I am glad you finally made the right decision.  As I already told you, I am deeply disappointed in you and angry.  You are going to recieve a discipline spanking that you will remember for weeks ahead by everytime you sit down.  I dont want to hear you pleading or telling me how sorry you are any more.  We are well past that point and that is something you should have thought about a long time ago.  However, I will tell you that at the conclusion of the spanking, I will consider our slate clean again and we can resume our relationship.  Does all this sound reasonable and fair?”  Knowing that I could re-build the relationship with Ms. Kane was enough to respond affirmatively to her question…”Yes maam, you are being more than fair and I recognize that I deserve the spanking I am about ready to recieve.”
 
Ms. Kane then said.  “Well Steve, then lets get started and get this over with.  Please follow me to the end of the bed where I want you to bend over and place both hands on the matress.  I will want you to push out your bottom and maintain this position throughout your spanking.  Any jumping around, leg kicking and hollering will only prolong your punishment.  Do you understand?”  I shook my head yes and then turned around to follow her to the end of the bed.  When I saw Ms. Kane, she was no longer in a dress but had changed to blue jeans and a sweat shirt.  It was like she was fixing to go to a blue collar job work site.  Ms. Kane could see the suprise in my eyes and quickly told me…”Steve,  I’m dressed like this to ensure your entire focus is where it should be…namely your breaking of a promise and your failure to follow through on committments that you have made to yourself and me.  Do you understand”…she scolding stated.    “Yes maam, I understand”…I responded.
 
Ms. Kane led me over to the end of the bed and pushed on my back to have me bend over.  ” Steve, I told you I wanted your bottom sticking out.  Now hurry up and get on with it.”  I did as instructed and then waited.  Out of no where came the first swat from hell.  Apparently she had the large paddle, the one she had used on me before when giving me “six of her best”.  The immediate impact was of unbelievably intensity.  I definitely realized now, that without any bottom warm up, that her comment of remembering this spanking for weeks to come was a statment of fact and not opinion.  Without any further delay, the paddle came down again, again and again.  The room was echoing with the sounds of what can only be described as shot gun blasts.  The only interuptions during the spanking was when she took the time to remind me to stick my bottom out again.  After an undetermined amount of swats from this vicious paddle, and my bottom throbbing in total pain, Ms. Kane stopped to gather her breath.  My legs were shaking so badly, that I was unsure if I could still stand up.
 
Ms. Kane then told me…”Steve,  we are about through with your spanking.  You took the spanking well, other than some of the feet dancing, which I will address here shortly.  However, before starting again, I want to make sure that I will have assurances from you that this failure to meet your committments will never happen again.”  With a shaking voice, I responded…”Ms. Kane, I do understand your disappointment and I don’t take it lightly.  I understand how I lied to you. I promise you this will never happen again.  I know what I am receiving right now is just and due.”  I actually added the last part thinking this might soften up Ms. Kane and make the last part of the spanking not at intense.  I was wrong.
 
“Good” she replied…”The last of the spanking is going to be with the cane.  I know you are nervous about the cane but this is what is required to make sure I leave a lasting impression.  Furthermore, I  better not see any dancing feet or I can assure you, not only will your bottom get a thrashing, but your thighs as well.  Do I make myself understood?”  Any hopes of leniency were lost in her “matter of fact” statment. I nodded my head while she repositioned my hips to make sure my bottom was out and I was located free and clean from any obstacles she might accidently hit while swinging the cane.
 
I then heard behind me the numerous swishes of the cane as it cut through the air.  I felt shivers go down my back and tried to mentally prepare myself for the upcoming on-slaught.  I did not have to wait long.  The first stroke of the cane hit dead center on my bottom.  One would think that after the paddling, some of the sensory nerves would have been numbed.  WRONG….the pain shot through my bottom like someone had just placed a hot branding iron on my bottom.  The wind was literally sucked out of me, leaving me breathless.  Ms. Kane then calmly told me…”Steve, I plan to give you nine more strokes of the cane that were just like this first one.  I will warn you now though, I better not see any wiggling around.  Now, as I administer each stroke, I want you to count them out to me and I think it would only be right that you ask for another.  Do you agree?”  Obviously, I had no room not agree and therefore responded with…”Yes maam, I agree totally.”
 
So the caning continued.  As promised, each stroke of the cane was given with the same intensity as the first.  It is hard to explain but the initial cane / skin contact seemed tolerable but would then have an exploding aftershock effect.  As instructed, I would count off each stroke while asking for another.  By the seventh stroke of the cane, I actually found myself crying.  This was the first time I had ever cried during a spanking since I was nine years old.  I now found myself blubbering like a baby…partially out of the pain intensity but more so because of the guilt I had been carrying for so long.  When the final stroke of the cane had landed, I litterally collapsed on the bed.  My legs were so weak that I could no longer stand.  Dana, (no longer my disciplinarian but now my friend), sat next to me on the bed and comforted me with soft words and a caring carress of my back and buttocks.  She then went to the table and brought back some lotion and applied it to my backside while stating…”Steve, our slate is clean again.  I am proud of you for taking the punishment spanking.  Just relax here now and think about your way forward and not looking back.  I want you to re-commit to me now your goal to lose the weight your doctor has recommended.  I really do care about you and your health.”
 
I knew she cared.  It meant a lot to me and I was so appreciative of all her past and current support.  Most importantly to me, I knew she would be there in the future as well.  So without hesitation, I sat up (gingerly) and told her that I would lose the additional weight and had no qualms with providing her with a guarantee.  With a caring voice and slight smile, she told me…”I do believe you, but lets just make sure that your willing to still make this committment again in a weeks time…when your bottom can really remind you of the negative consequences.”  She then helped me up to take a look at my bottom in the mirror.  Deep welts and bruising had already started occurring.  She then gave me a big hug and told me to take my time in getting dressed as she was leaving the room.  I stood there still looking at my bottom in the mirror.  Even though the pain was intense, I also felt  a deep sense of relief…like my soul had been cleansed.  I also felt grateful and thankful that I had a great friend in Dana.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story; ‘An Ode to New Year Resolutions’

The ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ story writing contest was another opportunity for our UK Laureate to showcase his talent. I think you’ll agree that he’s outdone himself, once again..

Click for More from UK Laureate

*****




An Ode to New Year Resolutions

By UK Laureate


Dear friends, you know of New Year hopes and worthy aspirations –
We make our resolutions but not based on firm foundations;
Somehow we think that on a whim we’ll fix our bad behaviour
As though the change of date and year will prove to be our saviour.

The proverb says ‘the road to Hell is paved with good intentions’ – 
It’s not enough to vaguely think we’ll somehow make abstentions
From habits bad and oh so oft succumbing to temptation.
And other flaws like wilfulness and thoughtless abdication.

They say there’s seven deadly sins that call for much appeasing,
But even then there’s lots more traits that others find displeasing;
Much as we try men never can achieve rectification
Without the aid of guidance from a woman’s castigation.

With hand and strap and pliant rod, the tools of inculcation,
They teach us that our naughty ways have one ramification:
Our bottoms burn with painful stripes, the marks of flagellation,
That lead us to transcendence and behaviour reformation.

So what of me, you may well ask, this Brit sexagenarian
Who writes these words for all to read, wrongdoer or disciplinarian;
In public here on Dana’s blog I make this declaration:
For all the faults I’m guilty of I’ll make full reparation.

Across the knee or bending down, I’ll make my whole confession – 
Oh dear, I think that might require a comprehensive session!
But when my dues I’ve fully paid with thrashings in abundance,
My thanks I’ll write in verse or prose to tell of my comeuppance.

Now spankos all, please join with me in joyous adulations
Of Dana and all womenfolk who punish violations;
It’s at their hand we errant men receive our retribution –
And so I say ‘more spanking’ is our foremost resolution!
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

A new Clips4Sale store for Dana Kane



Readers,


My oft-postponed Clips4Sale store is now live, and I’m pretty pleased with it thus far. Take a look:



You’ll notice many of the videos which have been viewable here on my blogsite, now available for download. 


I will also begin adding premium videos exclusively to the clips4sale store, with previews and still photos here free, naturally.


” IT : A POV Lesson in Marital Obedience ” will be the first premium spanking video release, and I am hoping that those who watch it enjoy it as much as I did making it. Look for ‘IT’ later this week.


As always, I am interested in your feedback, so feel free to leave your comments below, or email me at: 


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com 


– Dana


And a new banner:

Link to my blogsite here at: http://danakane.blogspot.com
or my Clips4Sale store at: http://clips4sale.com/50197
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ writing contest



Readers,


Another example of the great stories submitted by you, this same-named entry to the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest is a cautionary tale in overspending. My thanks to the author, and all the rest.  Enjoy!


– Dana

*****


I Broke My New Year’s Resolution


I made a resolution to improve my finances.  You see, I tend to make mistakes that do not help my finances.  First of all, I do not balance my checkbook.  Once I make a deposit, I glance at the receipt, and that’s all I do.

Second, I tend to put almost everything on my credit card.  That has worked well in the past, but I have only paid the minimum payment, and now I am near my credit limit.

Also, I like buying the new gadgets all of the time.  It makes me feel good to have all of the newest and greatest stuff.  This way I can be very proud and show my new gadgets to my friends.

I do have a good job I like doing, but I tend to live from paycheck to paycheck.  So with the New Year coming up, I have just found out my credit cards are maxed out, and I have very little in the bank.  My resolution is to balance my checkbook and to pay down my credit cards.

Everything worked well until the third week in January when a new model of a phone came out.  I went to the cellphone store to buy it, and I got a surprise.  When I went to pay for it, all three of my credit cards were declined.  Next I tried to pay for it with a check, and my check didn’t go thru.  The store also had a payment plan, and I filled out an instant application.  To my surprise, that was declined too.  I guess with my credit cards maxed out, they made my credit rating very low.

Then what did me in, was the next day, I got a notice in the mail from my bank, saying I was overdrawn.  Now I was desperate.  What was I going to do?

So I called a helpline center, and talked to them about what I could do.  Since I had no money and I needed a lot of help, they recommended I talk to a special type of financial planner and bankruptcy attorney.  They gave me her phone number and told me I should make an appointment as soon as possible.

When I called her, she had a very soothing calm voice and she told me that she could still work with me, although I had no money.  The first appointment would be in two parts.  First part, a full evaluation and accountability of my situation, and the second part would be a partial resolution of the problem.  So I needed to bring in all of my credit card statements, bank statements, plus a projected spending and savings plan.

The first appointment would last about two hours, and then I needed to make a weekly follow-up appointment that would last about one hour.  Since I had little or no money, she would expect me to sign papers stating that I would strictly follow her instructions on how to solve my money problems.  All of this sounded very good, so I made an appointment with her.  I made the appointment for 7 PM, the next evening.

When I arrived at her office, there was a receptionist who I signed in with.  See took all of the information that I brought with me and also gave me some papers to fill out and sign.  They needed the usual information that included my name, address, etc.

Then there was paper that I found unusual to sign.  It stated that I would follow all orders given to me by counselor, or I would be kicked out of the program.  It also stated that I would show up on time for my follow-up appointments, and I would strictly follow what I was told to do by my counselor.

I wasn’t sure about signing it, and I asked the receptionist about it.  “If you don’t sign it before you see her, you will not be helped by her.  So I suggest you sign it,” the receptionist said.

So I reluctantly signed it and gave all of the papers to the receptionist.  She carried the papers into the office of the counselor and closed the door.  In a few minutes, a smartly dressed young woman came out of her office.

“You must be Jim.  Glad to meet you.  My name is Mary,” she said.

“I am glad to meet you too.  I hope you can help me.”

“Come into my office with me.”  Then Mary told the receptionist, “Jim is my last appointment so you can go home now.  Be sure and lock the door.”

Mary’s office looked like any other office with a large wooden desk, with a computer, and many papers on it.  There also was a door marked “Resolution Room”, which I wondered about.

The first thing Mary did was to ask for my credit cards and my ATM card, and she cut them up.  “You won’t be needing these anymore.  Now let’s go over your financial situation.”

After reviewing my budget, my expenses, and my income; Mary decided my best way to handle this would be with a bankruptcy.  I would need to live on a cash and/or money order basis for the next two to three months.  I agreed and then signed some more papers to start the bankruptcy procedures.

Then Mary said, “Now is the time we need to work on the resolution part of your financial problem.  Until you have enough money to pay me for my work, and until this problem is resolved by the bankruptcy court, I want you to report here every week to update me on your financial progress and I will administer some corrective measures to make sure you stay on track.”

“What do you mean by corrective measures?” I asked.

“It involves being scolded and spanked to various degrees.  You have already signed the papers agreeing to this punishment,” Mary said.

“I didn’t realize that,” I quickly answered.

“Either you accept your weekly punishment or you owe me five hundred dollars right now and more later, or I will file charges and you will go to jail.  It is your choice.”

“ I guess I did sign the papers and I have no money to pay you.  So what happens next?” I asked.

“You will follow me into the resolution room where your spankings will take place.  I expect you to follow all of my commands and orders, without question.  And from now on, refer to me as ‘Mistress Mary’ or just ‘Mistress’.  Also answer me with only ‘Yes Mistress’ or ‘No Mistress’.  Is that understood?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I said.

“Good, you obey very well.”

We entered the room and I was shocked at what I saw.  There were various paddles and spanking implements hanging on the walls.  In the middle of the room there was an old-fashioned wooden chair with no arms.  There were also other types of wooden furniture that I had never seen before.

Mistress Mary sat on the wooden chair and said, “I will start you out with a hand spanking.  Take off all of your clothes, except for your underwear, and neatly fold them and put them in the corner.  Then come and stand directly in front of me, with your hands on your head.”

I felt embarrassing taking my clothes off in front of a woman I had just met.  As I stood there in front of her, I was surprised again when I felt her fingertips in the waistband of my undershorts.

“Stand still.  A spanking is most effective given on the bare skin.”  Once my undershorts were at my ankles she said, “Now step out of your undershorts and then bend over my lap so I can spank you.”

I couldn’t believe what was happening to me, but I obeyed her and lay over her lap.  Now I was acutely aware of her perfume and body heat.  As she grabbed my waist and guided my body closer to hers she said, “When you are spanked by me, always keep your legs parted, no matter what position you are in.”

“Yes Mistress.”

Then she began spanking me.  Although she was just using her hand, it really stung my bare bottom.  Also, since my legs were apart, her fingers wrapped around the tender insides of my upper thighs, and those spanks I could really feel.  Although the spanking stung my bare bottom, I felt a nice warm feeling in my lower body.

After awhile, Mistress Mary said, “Now stand up and follow me to your next part of your spanking.”  She led me over to a piece of furniture that looked like a padded sawhorse in the middle.  On the sides, there was wood to put your knees and arms on.  “I expect you to climb upon or bend over any piece of furniture I direct you to.  I will only use restraints if I have to.  So get yourself over this with an arm and leg on each side.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

This kept my poor bottom raised up high and my legs spread apart.  Now I felt very exposed and vulnerable.  Next, Mistress Mary showed me a wooden paddle like what is used in Ping-Pong, and she started spanking me with it.  This stung my bottom a lot more than her hand.

“Now I will want to see you every week to make sure you stay on track with your money problems.  After a short review, you will be spanked,” she said.

Mistress Mary then showed me a riding crop.  “With this, I can make sure I haven’t missed any spots.”

The riding crop was able to spank my upper inner thighs and even between my butt cheeks.  Lucky for me, she didn’t use the crop on me for very long.

“Now stand up and walk over here.  Do not rub your bottom, until I tell you to.”

She led me over to two old wooden school desks.  They were the old type that slanted down.  She had me stand near the front of a desk, and bend over it so my head was on the chair next to it, and my hand grabbed both sides of the chair.

Then she showed me an old long wooden paddle with holes in it.  I used to see paddles like this hand from my teacher’s desk when I went to school.  “This should bring back memories,” she said. “I am only going to give you six swats with this paddle.  So don’t move about and keep those legs spread.”  This paddle hurt the worst, so far, on my now tender, well-spanked bottom.

After those six swats, she showed me a cane.  “For these, I want you to count them out loud, and then say ‘Thank you, Mistress’.  Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mistress.”  I reluctantly said.

I heard the whooshing of the cane, then the cane whistled, and SWAT!  It felt like a hundred bees stung me in a straight line.  I stood up and clenched my poor bottom.

“You forgot to count and you stood up, so that will not count.  So bend over again.”

“Yes, Mistress.  Sorry, Mistress,” I said.

Whistle, Swat!  “One. Thank you, Mistress.”

“Good.  You are learning to follow my orders,”  She said.

Whistle, Swat!  “Two. Thank you, Mistress.”

“Only one more, if you stay bent over and count.

Whistle, Swat!

It felt like a hot straight rod on my poor bottom. “Three. Thank you, Mistress.”

“Now you can stand up and rub your bottom.  I will expect to see you next week, to see how you are progressing.  Nice to meet you and you can get dressed now and leave my office.”

“Thank you, Mistress.  I will want to resolve my money issues as soon as possible so I don’t have to see you every week.  Thank you for your help,” I said.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spanking Great Poetry: ‘Maybe Later’

Readers,


Here is a whimsical entry to the  ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest. ‘Maybe Later’ is a fun, rhyming verse, all about procrastination.


– Dana

*****

Maybe Later


I need to get some things done
But I would rather go out and have fun
Time seems to pass by too fast for me
For some reason it seems to flee
More time is what I need, I wish I could borrow
My words are, I’ll do it tomorrow
You’re sitting there, arms folded waiting for me
I can tell from your position that I’m bound to be over your knee
I try to tell you that I’m too old
But you’re silent and your arms unfold
Over you lap, I see the floor
Thinking about how I’m going to be sore
The swoosh then came
I knew my bottom would soon feel like a flame
I kick and I cry
I can’t get up no matter how hard I try
I beg and I plead
That you forgive me for this deed
Promises are what I begin to make
To possibly give my sore bottom a break
My lesson I say I have learned
So you can say this is adjourned
My resolution I will not break
Procrastination is no longer a problem, for my bottom’s sake
Maybe later, I used to say
Now I say I’ll do it today

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Fantastic F/M Spanking Story: ‘The B.A.C.O.N. Project’



Readers,


Three cheers for this imaginative ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest entry (with some tiny editing for naughtiness). Get ready to laugh, sweat, and learn a valuable lesson..


– Dana

*****

‘The B.A.C.O.N. Project’



He stared at the little ad and wondered what it could possibly mean: “Need to lose a few pounds quickly?” it read. He glanced down at his bulging tummy, which was large enough to hide his favorite body part from view, and continued reading. “Attractive female college professor seeking males who have lost their willpower, but not those unwanted pounds, to participate in a special project”. Hmm, I like the attractive female part of it he thought. And if she’s a college prof she may even have a brain, lol. “Interested? Call (543) 772-6533.” 

He put the paper down and went straight to the refrigerator. That’s it! A giant Dagwood! 15 minutes later he had constructed the most humongous creation in the new Deli world, loaded with 5 varieties of meats, 3 of fowl, chopped liver, bacon, 4 cheeses, onions, lettuce, mustard and, most importantly, at least a half cup of mayonnaise dripping from every orifice!! He smiled and winked at his masterful, sinful creation. A couple drops of saliva somehow snuck out and hit the plate. 

“Wait a second honey, I don’t want you to be all alone, especially with a hot stud like me!” He opened the cupboard and weighed his options (instead of himself). Fritos? Nah, not oily enough. Chips? Too ordinary. And just then, as if it was an out-of-body (more like out-of-mind) experience, the obese, 3-pound jar of Cheese Doodles beckoned. Of course!

But what can I wash this down with — it needs lubrication! Chocolate shake? No I’m gonna hit the Haagen-Daz for dessert. He took the one-liter stein out and placed it in the freezer. The sub was oozing irresistibly now; he couldn’t say no. 

He tried to grab the sandwich but it wasn’t going down without a fight. Finally, his efforts paid off and he got a grip on things. He wrestled the monster hero, or at least part of it, into his mouth for chomp #1. Quite a lot of the fixings didn’t quite reach their intended destination but this only increased his lascivious pleasure. He chewed, gulped and wiped the residual scraps on his shirt sleeve. This act was repeated a number of times, interspersed with cheek-expanding handfuls of the doodle thingies (lest we forget).

BELCH! “Ah, life is good!” he said to himself. The beer mug readied, he filled it to the brim and thought how much he loved head. 

Some time, lotsa hoagie and suds later, he went into the smallest room of his house to relieve himself from some of his extreme gluttony. He looked into the mirror, a slightly cloudy vision, and studied. Ok, I think that’s enough, maybe I’ll be a good boy and skip the ice cream.

**********************************
When he awoke, he felt awful. A hangover, not just the beer, but a food hangover. He went into the bathroom, carefully avoiding the scale. But the mirror was relentless. He felt really bad, like he had just lost a big fight.

The ad was still on his night stand, so he read it again. He tried to dial the number of few times but wimped before the last digit. Back to the bathroom. Summoning some courage he called, hoping to get an answering machine. A slightly sleepy, very sultry voice answered, “Hello?”.

“Um, er.. I saw your ad in.. the paper?” he said.

“Is this call in response to my notice of the research project and weight loss program,” inquired the very sexy voice.

“Um, yes. I’d like to participate, maybe take off a couple of excess pounds [cough].

“Very well. Please understand that this is a research study and that you will be required to meet certain criteria, which will be agreed upon in writing at the time of your participation. Is that quite clear, young man?”

“Why yes, certainly!” (Anything for science).

“Ok, please report to 1540 Smartsville Lane at 11am this morning, and be prompt!”

“Yes, Ma’am!”

He hung up the phone, feeling excited but somewhat apprehensive. “..certain critera.. agreed upon in writing..”  Probably just some legal shmeagle requirement.

He showered, shaved, threw on some cologne and dressed in his sportiest, sexiest outfit. “Young, college professor..” I hope she’s a knockout, and maybe I’ll even get laid, if she can see beyond the excess poundage..


(Make sure to click ‘Read More’ below to finish the story.   – Dana)

11am, on the dot, he showed. He knocked, and she opened the door. Wearing high heels, a leather miniskirt and a fluffy white blouse showing luscious creamy cleavage, she introduced herself, “I’m Professor LeKane, won’t you please come in”? Completely overwhelmed, he stumbled in and followed, her magnetic rump at the lead.

She grabbed a clipboard off the table and flipped several pages. “Your name?”, she asked. “Nate,” he replied. “Hmm, interesting name,” she responded. “Well, one of my girlfriends nicked me ‘Red’ and somehow or other that stuck too. You can call me whatever you like,” he said with a grin. “Now, Nate, as we discussed,” she said, “here is our agreement. I would suggest that you read it care..” “Oh I’m certain that everything is in order,” he interrupted. Grabbing the clipboard he scribbled on the dotted line and handed it back to her, emphasizing his arrogance with a syrupy wink. 

“Very well then,” she sighed. “Kindly remove your clothing.” Wow, this is getting more promising by the second, he thought. He stripped down to his shorts and threw his clothes on the floor. Ms. LeKane cleared her throat and, trying to control her temper said, “Would you mind putting those on the chair?”. “Sure, babe” came the response, as he placed the items on the chair. “And the boxer shorts” she queried, snapping her fingers. “Yes, ma’am,” he said, with some sarcasm and a repeat of that silly wink. He removed his boxer shorts.

Clipboard in hand, she circled him, studying his body carefully. It made him feel rather uncomfortable, like a piece of meat. She pointed to a scale over in the corner. Damn, he thought, it’s the old-fashioned kind, with the weights and the balance thingy — you can’t shift your weight around to get a fake read. Reluctantly, he went over to the scale and she followed him, clipboard at the ready. He hesitated, and she responded with a crisp slap on his left cheek, which, surprisingly, stung a lot. Taken aback, he stepped up onto the scale. She moved the weights around and he prayed, but to no avail. Wow, who would have thought a Dagwood could add 6 pounds? She noted his weight carefully and then pointed at some sort of exercycle — it looked a bit different, more elaborate, than any he had seen before. Knowing that she was in an “all-business” mode, he stepped off the scale and obediently marched to the bike gizmo. For some reason, he felt some pangs of fear. That slap on his left cheek, which he was still feeling,  seemed to have a more serious intention.

“Thank you for your cooperation, Red. Now kindly position yourself on this equipment by placing your feet on these pedals and your hands on the grips,” she instructed. He complied with her request. Seeing that his hands and feet were in proper position, she pressed a button on the remote control she held. Suddenly, metal restraint devices locked him into position — he was helpless! “Hey, what the hell is this all about?” he said, in a slightly panicky voice”

“Perhaps next time you will take a moment to read what you sign,” she said, with a mischievous little grin. “Let me start up the machine and, if you will give me your full cooperation, which includes always addressing me as “Ms. LeKane,” I’ll try and brief you during the process. Keep in mind that, in the interest of science, I must stay fully focused on this experiment, which I have been devoting my life to for over 6 months now, and that therefore, I can’t engage in idle banter. Is this understood?” She started up the machine and his legs started moving; they didn’t really have any choice.

“Um.. er..  I guess so,” he said compliantly.

“Yes, Ms. LeKane,” she inquired?

“Yes, Ms. LeKane,” he mimicked.

“Very well. Before I begin the first phase of my procedure, which I must conduct without interruption, allow me to tell you the good news.” She turned up the machine a bit now and his legs actually had to do some work. “You will be receiving $50 cash at the end of this session. It’s part of my grant allocation. Oh, I almost forgot,” she exclaimed. 

“What, you forgot to get me out of this thing?” he said in a somewhat harsh voice.

“Red.. Nate.. or however you envision your identity,:” she said in exasperation, “please do not say things to anger me. I’m conducting scientific research and can NOT respond in anger.”

“Sorry,” he blurted sheepishly.

“Sorry, Ms. LeKane?” came her response.

“Sorry, Ms. LeKane,” he submitted.

She went over to some stereo equipment. The exercycle kept Nate’s legs moving, his bottom cheeks shifting from side to side, while Ms. LeKane put on some soft music. It sounded like one of those classical composers, maybe Bach? Then she opened up the cabinet. 

My oh my! Nate glanced over and his mouth fell wide open. Hairbrushes, paddles, crops, whips, straps and a number of items that he couldn’t identify. 

She grabbed her trusty clipboard again, came over to Nate, and turned the machine up another notch. Nate was breathing harder now and she made a note of that. Then she positioned herself alongside him and started slapping his bum cheeks, in rhythm to the music. Left, right, left right… she was catching each cheek as it relaxed, and Nate began feeling the effects immediately. “Ouch!” he declared. But the slapping, or its intensity, didn’t stop. “That hurts, Ms. LeKane,” but she continued.. left, right, left.. Just when it got to the point where he was really beginning to wonder if he could take any more she stopped, and made some more notes. 

He began to wonder what he had gotten himself into. Those weren’t love pats. It certainly seemed that this wasn’t the first time this woman had delivered a spanking. “Wow, you hit awfully hard.. for a girl,” he said. Ms. LeKane ignored the remark and kept penciling away on that damn clipboard. Another 50 spanks followed. He winced, squirmed and complained but the nasty slaps just continued to irritate his buttocks. Another respite while she jotted away. He felt so embarrassed, helplessly in bondage on this weird machine, being spanked hard by this gorgeous woman and reduced to a naughty, naughty boy, with an ass that was burning.

“Ok, we’re done?” he asked. No response.

She turned the machine up a little higher and delivered another volley of stingers. He wasn’t counting any more. Some tears began welling up as he tried to remain stoic. Suddenly, she turned off the machine. It’s over, thank God, he thought. More scribbling. She examined his tushy carefully, kneading it like dough, patting it, massaging it, doing who knows what with her hands and fingernails.

“The first portion of my experiment is completed,” announced Ms. LeKane. Noticing that he was sweating, and breathing heavily, she said, “I’ll get you a glass of water.” Marching out of the room, his eyes again glued to that magnetic buttocks, he sighed with some relief. She had left the clipboard within plain view and he glanced at it. At the top, it read:

 “THE BACON PROJECT:

 Behavioral Application, Conditioning and Ontological Neoscience.” 

He had no idea what that meant. Scanning some of the verbiage he noticed references to Pavlov, B.F. Skinner, and other names with which he was unfamiliar. Ms. LeKane came back into the room with a glass of ice water. She released one of his hands from its metal restraint and handed him the water. It tasted very good, and his sore bottom appreciated the respite. Noting that the metal restraints had caused some slight bruising she went over to the cabinet and took out some soft leather cuffs and rope  She toweled off some of his sweat and then secured his free hand with the leather cuff and rope, right back on that dreaded machine. She did the same with his other hand, made some notes and said, “Ok Mr. Red, we’re ready for Part 2.”

********************************
She turned on the machine, cranking it a little higher and making Nate move more than he had in about a decade. He felt embarrassed about his fatty flesh bouncing around, especially his rear end. Ms. LeKane made more notes and waltzed over to the cabinet. When she returned she had two whips, one looked like a riding crop, not really for horses, with a nasty loop on the end, and the other, some sort of buggy whip.

“I’m going to take this machine up to your maximum safety level and encourage you to move with this crop of mine.” She swished it thru the air 3 or 4 times. Nate cringed. The machine was cranked up. The music she had put on had a dance like rhythm and the swishes coincided with it. Now they landed, left.. right.. left.. right.. After about 15 seconds he began pleading, “please Ms. LeKane, you’re really hurting me!” But she ignored his pleas, concentrating on covering every square inch of the area of his buttocks, from the “sit spot” to the area where it meets the thigh. She continued relentlessly, for two minutes (glancing at her watch) and then stopped. He was begging now. “Please, please Ms. LeKane, does this experiment have to hurt so much?”

She slowed the machine to a walking pace and stood right in front of him. “When you read the agreement you signed,” she stated calmly, “you will see that you have empowered me to inflict pain levels necessary for this project. The contract includes that I must not do anything to cause any permanent damage, and that evidence of what I do shall not be apparent by the time you have your next session, should you choose to do so. And the good news, is that you will be paid $100 cash for that 2nd session. Are we clear, Mr. Red Nate?”

“Yeah, I guess so..” he said. 


“Ok. Now I could use a little respite and you could probably use one also.” That said, she went over to the CDs and popped on Led Zepp’s “Black Dog”. Grabbing the buggy whip, she started dancing, her drop-dead bod gyrating and undulating, “Hey, hey, mama, said the way you move, Gonna make you sweat, gonna make you groove..”  Brandishing the nasty whip , she punctuated her bumps and grinds with short, supple wrist flicks that sizzled through the air. She was driving him crazy and when she lifted her arms high in the air he was transfixed by the patches of sweat that appeared at her underarms. What a dance — And what a woman!

She slowly danced twoards him. “Swish” went the buggy whip, leaving a thin red stripe. “Ah, ah, child, way you shake that thing, Gonna make you burn, gonna make you sting.” She spun around, removing her blouse. He fell in love. Moving in and out she swished away, making thin lines all over him. It hurt like hell but he was way too intoxicated with her to protest. On and on the song went, with intermissions while she danced away followed by more evil cuts from the buggy whip. Eventually, his rump resembled some kind of bizarre peppermint candy.

When the song ended she was sweating heavily, breathing hard. She released Nate, and he crumpled down onto the floor. “Need a woman gonna hold my hand, tell me no lies, make me a happy man“. She turned off the music and got them both tall ice waters and sat down next to him. “This is going even better than I expected,” she exclaimed. 

“I’m so happy,” he said. “Anything for science!” “Are we done?” he queried. 

“No, just taking a breather before the last phase of today’s experiment.” 

His eyes moved to the glistening sweat on her cleavage. “Nate, look me in the eyes. Resist your animal urges for once, please,” she implored. He did as she asked, but gazing into her adorable eyes seem to have the opposite effect of what she was requesting.

“Ok, last phase,” she announced.

“Red.. I want you to get back onto this special cycle but I don’t want to restrain you. I need for you to cooperate voluntarily.”

How could he resist anything she asked for. “Ok, Ms. LeKane”. 

He did as he was told and she continued taking notes. She went over to the cabinet, pulled out a fur blindfold and gently placed it on him. 

He felt the machine moving now, his upper body bending over and his flanks being raised up into the air. He felt so vulnerable, his tushy right there, all stretched out. He was worried. “Try and relax as much as possible darling,” she cooed in his ear. “It will be less painful and I won’t risk breaking some of my equipment,” she added.

Again, he did as he was told. 

“Now Nate, I want you to breathe deeply and try to tell me what you smell,” she asked.

“hmm, that smell.. it smells like some kind of underarm odor,” he said quizzically. (Oddly, he really liked that smell).

“Very good, that’s what it is and it’s from my underarms,” she announced. “Your olfactory system is working well. Now let’s proceed with the next step.”

She placed something in front of Nate’s nose. He sniffed. “Bacon?” he guessed. “That’s correct. Bacon is not bad for you but it’s very dense in calories.” Suddenly he felt something rather cold and very hard being held against his lower butt cheeks. “This is a heavy, dense wood paddle,” she explained. W-H-A-C-K, and he practically hit the roof. “Man, I ain’t gonna be able to sit for a week!” he exclaimed. She had hit dead center and low (a beautifully-delivered smack).

“Did you understand what I just said about the bacon, Nate?”

“Yes I did,” he responded.

W-H-A-C-K a perfect repeat! “YEOWEE,” yelled Nate. Tears started welling up again.

“Where’s the Ms. LeKane, Nate”?

“Ms. LeKane” he blurted, trying to hide the tears from her.

He heard the rustling of paper and opening of a jar.

“Open your mouth, please” she said.

He opened and she placed something in his mouth. “Mmm, that’s a Cheez Doodle with mayo, right,” he asked.

“Correct. Again, something high in calories, but this time less dense. I’ve chosen my newly-acquired tawse to make my point. Don’t be fooled by foods that taste light, but are loaded with calories,” she instructed.

SWISH/SMACK.. SWISH/SMACK..  SWISH/SMACK  SWISH/SMACK.. went her tawse. Another “YEOWEE,” went Nate. Wow, that one hurt. He couldn’t decide which implement was worse, only that they were different. But he knew he had reached his limit.

“Please, please [sob] Ms. LeKane, can we finish this yet?”

“All right, Mr. Red Nate, you’ve been a terrific subject,” said Ms. LeKane. She pressed some buttons on the remote and the machine eased him into a standing position. He rubbed his buttocks to attempt to get rid of the horrible fire she had inflicted on his bottom. Then she threw her arms around him. (She made a mental note to herself about tawses that need to be broken in..).

She whispered in his ear: “Nate, you are a very very naughty boy, and you know it.” He nodded. “And what happens to very naughty boys, Nate?” “They get spanked, Ms. LeKane, spanked hard,” he said. “That’s right. And for the final phase of today’s session, I’m going to take you over my knee and do just that. I’m going to do what your mom should have, not in anger, but out of concern for your well-being.”

“And just to make it more poignant, look what we have here,” she added, as she took out a plate full of sliced carrots, celery, tomatoes and several other veggies.

“Now take this plate and set it down to the right of that straight-backed chair,” she ordered. “Yes, Ms. LeKane,” came the conditioned response, now automatic.

Ms. LeKane positioned herself on the chair and pointed to her lap. Nate came forward and climbed over it, his eyes gazing at the vegetable platter, his mind realizing that Ms. LeKane is a lefty.

The spanks began, each one beautifully delivered, using a whippy wrist motion that only a seasoned spanker can execute well, and covering all of the areas nicely, evenly. It hurt his already sore tush but nothing like the implements. He went into a reverie for the next 5 minutes or so until the excellent spanking came to a conclusion.

“You may get dressed now, Nate,” said Ms. LeKane.

He got up, tried to keep himself “together” after this whole experience, an absolute flood of emotions and sensations engulfed him. He dressed himself, regretting that he hadn’t folded his clothes neatly.

“Oh, lest I forget,” said Ms. LeKane, “here is your $50,” and she handed him a crisp bill. “I want you to give yourself a little time to process this experience, and if you choose to continue in the project, give me a call. Your next session will pay $100 and, if you haven’t lost any weight, you will get a very mild spanking. If you can manage to lose 3 lbs or more, you will get a little more than you got today, and you will have a chance to meet some of the other characters you saw in the cabinet. Understood?”

He looked her straight in the eyes and said, “understood, Ms. LeKane, and thank you.”

She gave him a little kiss on the cheek, opened the door and he exited. He don’t know whether he walked to his car or not, since it felt more like floating.

She locked the door, jotted a few final things on the clipboard, carefully cleaned the thick wood paddle, tawse, crop and buggy whip with Sporicidin and drew a bath for herself. She put the Bach CD back on.

She felt quite exhausted but completely exhilarated at the same time. The water was perfect and she guided her gorgeous body into the tub, leaned back. With her eyes closed she envisioned all the wonderful marks she had inflicted, heard his pleas and smiled. In the distance, she heard the phone ring, and Nate’s voice. ***

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Dana Kane Premium Spanking Video – coming soon!


Readers,

I am excited to announce (finally) the upcoming availability of premium Dana Kane spanking video content. 
I’ve gone back and forth – and back again – on the many ways in which sale-able video may be distributed, and have decided on what seems to be the simplest beginning option –  the clips4sale studio. While I do still have intentions for a dedicated video site and DVD production in the future, clips4sale seems like the smart way to start.
Once the site is up and looking pretty, I’ll be adding many of the free videos which you’ve viewed here, making them available for download. In upcoming weeks, I’ll begin adding new spanking videos to the site – and will add a small link here on my blogsite to direct interested parties to premium content.

But…fear not! I will still be adding free videos here on my blogsite regularly, along with photos, stories, and contests.

– Dana


Screenshot from ‘IT : A POV Lesson in Marital Obedience’ 
– premium F/M spanking video, coming soon:
He’s done ‘IT’ again. He won’t admit IT, but we both know that he’s guilty.
A stern lecture brings out the truth, and a swift punishment follows.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M Spanking Story: ‘New Year’s Resolutions and the Consequences of Failure’

We are off to an excellent start to 2012, with the fantastic story entries from the  ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ writing contest. This one, titled ‘New Year’s Resolutions and the Consequences of Failure’ is an educated take on FLDD relationships, and accountability. Enjoy!


– Dana

*****
New Year’s Resolutions and the Consequences of Failure


Our marriage is truly the envy of our friends and acquaintances. Not that we EVER try to put ourselves up there as special; but people often spontaneously make those kind of comments, And since you are reading this here, you already know what’s next. Ours has been a female-led disciplinary arrangement since Day 1. Actually from pre-Day 1 – I received a ritual switching in the woods – with her seated on a log the day before. The disciplinary part of our relationship started with the Disciplinary Wives Club and Aunt Kay’s generous support.
I mention Aunt Kay because she taught to my wife one particular practice that has never failed in terms of promoting behavior change. It is simply “doubling” for repeat offensives. So in our home my wife’s rules are painfully clear; if I continue with a behavior she has corrected me for something doubles. I can pretty much count on that being the length or intensity of spankings. It also might be new or additional other punishment such as television restriction, really unpleasant chores, or whatever she, in her creative wisdom, decides.
Personally, I would rather skip the New Year’s Resolutions. But we always do them anyway. She takes them rather seriously and we have meaningful discussions about what the focus for the year will be. I want to be clear that these discussions are not “orders from the Boss”. We talk about health, happiness, finances, relationships with friends and family and more. 
I am the one who ultimately makes the decision as to what my Resolution will be. Once we are in the process I do feel good about it. We have excellent communication and everything is based on what we believe brings the highest good to each of us. We discuss more than just “what” the Resolution might be. We discuss how I might achieve them and think about some of the potential obstacles. See, her goal is for me to be successful. She is not, in any way, looking for an excuse to give me more spankings (she doesn’t need an excuse when she senses one would do me good anyway).
Last year I chose to stop using curse words completely. While I am expected to present myself in a civil and cultured manner when we are with others, she has not really objected to my using occasional colorful language when it is just us. 
The reason for my decision was that year we had house guests, a DWC couple from Europe, and my  “occasional colorful” language emerged when they were around. The wife didn’t approve and it did not reflect well on my wife. So, we talked about it and I decided that I had no real need for that language and would be willing to eliminate it.
I have admit that it was more ingrained than I realized and that the doubling of spanking and restrictions was not only painful to endure, but it did cause some friction between us. I am thankful that she does not get deterred and does not tolerate a lot of what I was doing to cause the friction. Last year was the first time I got a tied down spanking from her and she has never had to repeat that again.
So it’s December and we will be having that Resolutions discussion soon. She doesn’t usually specify the consequences. But, I know that when I make a resolution, I am making a commitment to her and she is one who does not see failure as an option.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Contest Winner: ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ Spanking Story



This month’s spanking story contest, ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’, was one of the most fun yet. Many thanks to the entrants, who have outdone themselves this time around.


It seems inevitable, looking at the numbers, that most of us will break our resolutions (again) this year – and there also seems to be no shortage of spankos who are willing to offer their bottoms up in trade for sticking to their plans. The lengths that these writers go to in order to see themselves properly disciplined for their expected offenses are quite impressive, and I think you’ll agree that each of them should know better next year.


Quite honestly, winners are getting harder and harder to choose. Those of you who’ve endeavored to commit the time and effort to these contests continue to bowl me over…my sincerest gratitude to each of you. I do hope that every one of you one day brings home the ‘prize’.


This month’s winner, whom I’ll call ‘E’,  will receive his spanking for a job very well done on “Write What You Know”. This story is exactly what we’ve come to recognize from our spanko authors – a wonderfully-written story with relatable characters and absolutely fantastic spanking suspense.
Don’t read this one in a hurry…it’s too good to rush.


– Dana

*****


Write What You Know


Have you ever had one of those moments when your life changes in an instant, when circumstances progress beyond your control and the world turns upside down with no time to anticipate?
This was not that.
On this distinctly cold January evening, as I stood at the doorstep of a woman I barely knew, seconds stretching beyond measure while I worked up the courage to take some action, any action… suddenly I had all the time in the world to think about how I came to be in this situation.
I work at a small cafe, just a couple blocks down from my apartment. With food that’s only decent and less than mediocre coffee, I suspect it’s really the comfy chairs and the brick fireplace that keep the place in business. Hardly the mentally stimulating job I thought I’d have a couple years out of college, serving coffee to people with whose lives involve the very intellectual challenges that I used to aspire to.
But the best part of my week by far would start at 8 o’ clock sharp every first and third Wednesday of the month. They’re not writers like the ones that come in sporadically, hugging laptops and holing up by power outlets, seeking only free Wi-Fi and a sense of privacy in a public space. They come with their pads, moleskins, and red pens, forming a circle around the fire.  They don’t all share any one common trait, not one age bracket, gender, education, walk of life… besides an interest writing and sharing their work.
They aren’t particularly loud or boisterous, and yet I was hopelessly distracted whenever they met. I found myself misfiring orders, picking shifts based on their schedule, even wiping down tables strategically so as to spend the most time within earshot. It’s not even that the writing was so captivating, though some of it was, but rather their ability to produce work on a regular basis that intrigued me. I had never been able to achieve that kind of consistency with my own writing outside of a classroom setting. 
Though their individual discipline was admirable, they also clearly benefited from the organizational leadership of one member, a woman whose voice had a particular way of holding my attention. Her name was Ava Marks, and there was a certain crisp, lyrical efficiency when she spoke that could make the most mundane of procedures sound profoundly compelling. She ran the meetings in a way that is simultaneously gracious and uncompromising. She could probably write a best-selling guide to herding creative types, or cats for that matter.
I should have known that the same qualities that caused me to notice her would also eventually lead to her noticing me. After a couple of months thinking I was flying under the radar, one night while closing up I turned to find her standing at the counter, waiting patiently. I worked to contain my surprise and maintain a professional demeanor.
“Can I help you?” No, I didn’t just spend the evening hanging on your every word.
“I’m afraid I have something we must discuss.”
The possibility of her dissatisfaction bothered me much more than I’d like to admit.
“Sadly I can’t do anything about the coffee. Has there been a problem with the service?”
She laughed, relieving me of my worry.
“No, the service has been satisfactory. Attentive to a fault.”
“I’m glad to hear it.”
“But if you’re going to continue to attend our meetings, I’m afraid I must ask that you participate beyond providing oddly frequent refills.”
Busted. I should have known it would be too obvious. At least it was nice while it lasted.
“I’m very sorry, it won’t happen again.”
“I should hope not. Rule number one, you see, is that everyone shares a piece with the group for critique. It helps to preserve the integrity of the discussion when everyone puts a little skin in the game.”
Don’t cheat yourself – click ‘Read More’ below to expand the whole story.  – Dana)


“I’ve just enjoyed listening, that’s all. I guess I’ve been trying to start writing again myself, and your group is so prolific. From now on I promise, I’ll just do my job and keep my distance.”
“No, I don’t think that’s going to happen.”
Surely she won’t ask that I rearrange my shifts. It can’t be that bad. But a gentle smile decorated her features.
“I have a feeling you’re going to start writing again. In fact, I think you’re going to write a piece and read it at the next group.” No challenge in her voice, just simple, firm resolution. Warmth as well, which almost assuaged my instinct not to just give in on principle. Almost.
“I haven’t written anything in years, not since college.”
“Well then, it’s about time, isn’t it?”
I shook my head.
“I’m not like your group. I could barely keep up with my writing prompts in class.”
For the first time I noticed the glint in her eye when she smiled at me, accented by her exquisite cheekbones.
“Do you know why the writers in our group stand in front of the hearth when they read?”
Confused, speech failing, I shook my head again.
“I find that creative minds work best with some fire behind them, so to speak. That… and it keeps the pieces down to a managable length.”
“What does that have to do with…?”
“Accountability, of course. Without the communal process, I’m sure many members of our group would find themselves stuck, precisely like you. You’ll find it easier to start again if you know others expect it of you. You will begin to expect it of yourself. “
I turned this over in my head.
“I guess I do need a new year’s resolution, and setting expectations would help get me motivated. “
“Yes, indeed. But vague resolutions are always the first to fail. So you’re going to do what, exactly?”
There was that glint again, accompanied by raised eyebrows. It was my turn to laugh.
“I’ll write a piece and read it at the next group.”
She grinned, self-satisfied.
“Precisely.”
So we were agreed. Ms. Marks even offered to host the next meeting at her nearby home so that it would be an environment outside of my workplace. It was set for January 4th, which according to her was plenty of time to come up with something. In fact, it proved to be far too much time for me.
That night, after our conversation, I didn’t sleep a wink. Instead I sat at my desk from dusk till dawn, still in my work clothes. My keyboard remained untouched. For the first time in who knows how long I was putting actual pen to paper, the consequence of which is no backspaces, so I discarded sheet after sheet when each new shiny idea lost its initial luster.  It was exhilarating to write again, but nothing would stick in my head for more than a few minutes. How did I get through school like this?
The night trudged on, my blood sugar dropped lower, and various associations began to string together like the blinking Christmas lights outside my window. My mind kept leading me back to my days at school, the pressure of a looming deadline, and eventually weaved into the narrative was the watchful gaze of an authoritative female figure, with a voice that was simultaneously soothing and firm. My protagonist thrived under her capable discipline, which he only accepted in order to reach his full potential, of course. No other reason. The words flowed through me like water. As the sun rose that morning, I laid my head down for a proper crash nap on top of work I was actually proud of.
But the next few days provided me with ample opportunity to tear that confidence to shreds. I went over the story over and over again, enjoying it each time despite the sloppy, passionate candor of the character I had created, but troubled at my enjoyment and convinced that this subject matter belonged off the page and safely confined in my head. No one should ever read this. But the story stuck with me, as things we try to ignore often do. Though I tried to develop other ideas, nothing stuck the way this one had.
New Year’s Eve came and went, as did my work shifts, all blended together. Finally, Wednesday evening arrived. I watched from my parked car as each arriving guest was greeted at the door and welcomed inside. Eight o’ clock came and went. Ten minutes passed, then fifteen. I folded and refolded the pages. Thirty minutes. There was no way I could read this out loud to a group of practical strangers, Ms. Marks. My hands shook and sweated even picturing it. But what is worse, facing humiliation in front of the group, or letting her down, making her think that she was wrong to encourage me at all? Never seeing that glint in her eye again…
At the very least, she needed to know that I had made the attempt, that I written something and shown up, even if my next move was to turn my tail and run. Not proud, but sure that she would understand, I left the folded pages sticking halfway out of the mailbox beside her door.
In lue of examining my actions further, I tried to busy myself by going in to work. But the flicker of the fire brought my mind back to her door. What if she didn’t find my writing? Even worse, what if she did? She’s a woman of substance, with no reason to bother with the crooked fantasies of an aimless twenty-something. What was I thinking, leaving it there?  Time slowed to an excruciating crawl as I finished out the shift I had volunteered for.
By the time I made it back to her block, the last guest was pulling out of her driveway. There was still light in the front windows. The porch light was off, making for ideal conditions to retrieve the pages from her mailbox. Had they been there… which they weren’t.
Which brings me to my current predicament. Standing outside her door, wavering between running and ringing the bell. Certainly not both. And then, just like that, the door opened and the decision was made for me.
“Jeremy.”
I froze. She didn’t sound curious as to why I was here, nor the least bit surprised.
“Don’t just stand there. Come in.”
I blinked like an idiot, glancing at the mailbox and back. She ushered me into her living room, where a fire was lit and empty coffee mugs still occupied every available surface, waiting to be cleared. Like the cafe, but with coasters. Ah, familiarity.
She removed her reading glasses and set them on a desk at the far end of the room, next to the folded yellow pages I had come back for. She then turned to face me.
“You’re dreadfully late. But, I suppose you know that.”
“I’m sorry… I came to apologize…”
She cut me off with a click of her tongue, one of the many audible pauses I had heard her use before, as she settled into a high-backed leather arm chair.
“That’s a good start. But sorry for what exactly?”
“I shouldn’t have left the pages… or, I should have stayed and… well, I really shouldn’t have written it at all…”
Again she clicked her tongue, mercifully putting a stop to my stammering.
“Let me help. You’re sorry that you wrote a story that you clearly had no intention of reading to the group. You’re sorry that you failed to keep your word and show up to the meeting at all. And most importantly, you’re sorry that you broke your resolution and let yourself down.”
I hung my head as her words washed over me. I let you down as well, I wanted to say. Then something in the back of my mind chimed defiantly.
“I didn’t break my resolution.”
“Oh no?”
“I started writing again.”
She shook her head. “Accountability. You resolved to participate in the communal process of writing. You resolved to write a piece and share it with a group of peers, to listen to their stories, to give and receive feedback. To grow as a writer. What you did was jot down a first draft, entertaining as it was, and abandon it at my door like a coward.”
The last word cut through me like a knife. Coward. And yet… did she just complement my story?
“I didn’t want you to think that I…”
“Hush now. That’s enough talk from you.”
As she rose from the chair my heart sunk into my chest. She would show me the door, I would sink back into the daily grind, and flog myself daily for having ruined this opportunity. But instead, she took two steps and made herself comfortable on the ottoman, crossing her heels at the ankle. The look in her eyes reminded me of how neighborhood cats used to stare through the window at my parrot in its cage.
“Come here.”
Not a hint of force in her voice, just simple, calm expectation. I blinked, dumbfounded, as if glued to the floor. She couldn’t be serious.
“I promise you will regret it if I have to repeat myself.”
My feet carried me there as if they had a mind of their own. And so I stood at her side, hands clenching uselessly while she unbuckled my belt like it was the most natural thing in the world. Each movement she made while undressing me, however smooth and unceremonious, was slow and magnified in its contrast. This was not at all what I wrote. On those pages, my protagonist was responsible for these preparations, retaining shreds of control as he shed his own clothes and took his cane strokes bent over but still standing, supporting his own weight.
“I’ve known several young writers like you, Jeremy. Intrinsically interested, but extrinsically stagnant.”
I was catapulted back into the present moment by her voice, and then my jeans were dropped swiftly to my ankles. Goosebumps ran up my legs. My eyes darted, trying not to stare at the tops of her stockings, or anywhere near her lap. 
“You clearly need help holding yourself accountable. Do you know how I help boys who can’t keep their resolutions, or their word? I think you do.”
My stomach tied itself into knots. My legs tried not to wobble.
“No? It’s very simple, really. I take them over my knee and I spank their bare bottoms.”
I could hear the edge of excited malice in her voice, coaxing a flush throughout my face and chest. She knew this was not how I had written it. She was exercising flagrant editorial privileges, and enjoying it at that. Without pause, she took hold of my shirt collar and drew me over her lap with ease, taking care to push the back of my shirt up and out of the way. Her left hand was in its place, pressing insistently until I finally settled in to her satisfaction.
I tightened, bracing myself, but now she was in no hurry.
“Have you ever been caned before, Jeremy?”
“No.” I can’t remember ever sounding so sheepish.
“Have you even been spanked?”
“No.” Her use of that particular word made shivers run up my spine. That word appeared nowhere in my story.
She chuckled indulgently, patting the seat of my boxer-briefs as her other arm slid around my waist.
“I didn’t think so. Silly boy, nobody with nerve endings takes a caning like that, clenched and not making a sound. Ridiculous!”
I resisted huffing, still petrified by the indignity of my current position.
“I should show you what I mean; it would serve you right, truly.” She mused as her fingers leisurely traced my waistband, “Haven’t you ever heard the expression ‘write what you know’?”
She made quick work of peeling my underwear down to my knees. The chill of moving air barely had time to prickle my skin before a single, stinging blow landed across both cheeks. The gravity of what was happening rushed through me in an instant. Suddenly her point about the beating I wrote rang true. Four more to the same spot, steady and measured, had me suppressing yelps and squirming over her lap like a hooked worm.
“Be still.”
Her left arm tightened around me and for the first time, the palm which had stung me so effectively rested on my skin while it soaked in, for just a moment.
For a brief while after that, it became easier to take. But as the physical pain became less paramount, the more I burned over my foolishness, thinking I could maintain control through the cane and instead having to be held in place under the first strikes of her delicate, dexterous hand.
I resolved to take the rest with stillness and silence, and at first, restraining myself wasn’t an insurmountable task. But she was as organized and thorough here as she was in group, methodically covering every inch of exposed skin and knowingly switching to groupings of three and then five when single strikes no longer made such an impact.
I longed for the correction I had imagined, something hard and fast and over quickly. Being held over her knee like this capitalized on my vulnerability by providing a constant feedback loop. She could feel my every movement, tell when I was tightened up or relaxed, or when I was getting used to it, and adjust with frightening precision. Just when I thought she was predictable, a scalding flurry laid into my previously untouched upper thighs, setting me squealing all over again.
“Beginning to get the picture, are we? You are accountable for your words, including the ones that come out of your mouth and the ones that you put on a page.”
She began focusing solely on the spot where thigh meets buttock, beating a rhythmic red tattoo into that small, tender section of flesh, paying no mind to how it made me howl. Spank by painful spank, she stripped away any vestige of my control.
 I no longer cared about feeling foolish or staying stoic. I lost all sense of time, how long I had been there, how much longer it could possibly be before she would grant me a reprieve. The entire focus of my being was her stinging palm as it continued to visit my helpless backside, and all that mattered to me was surrendering to this woman who was so apt at exercising control where I could not. I would take everything she saw fit to give.
And then suddenly it stopped. Just as at the start, every detail became larger than life. My heart pounding, blood rushing in my ears, eyes regaining focus on the hardwood below. Her palm rubbing my wounded bottom, providing momentary relief tempered by hints of soreness that had only just begun. It felt strange, receiving such affection from a hand still warm from disciplining me. Being chastised and cared for at the same time.
Her breathing sounded just as exerted as mine. Her palm must have stung something awful. How is it that after the pain she just put me through, I feel concerned for her, and also… grateful.
“I’ll have that apology now.”
Pulled out of my reverie, I scrambled to find the words.
“I’m sorry, Ms. Marks, for not keeping my resolution, or my word. I promise I’ll read the next piece I write to the group… if you’ll still allow me.”
She clicked her tongue and once more grasped my shirt collar.
“There now, up with you.”
She stood me up again by her side, slapping my hands away when they clutched at my bottom, having no intention of relinquishing her control just yet. With that self-satisfied smile, she examined her handiwork from a different angle, fingers brushing my quivering cheeks, paying no mind to how it made me flinch.
“I’m afraid this is what can happen when you put skin in the game.” She chuckled, giving my bottom a few light pats.
“Do we understand each other now, Jeremy? Are you going to live up to your new expectations?”
“Yes, Ms. Marks, absolutely.”
“Good. I think you’ll find the fruit of your labor is much sweeter if you actually show up to share it with others. You’ll get another chance to do so, in two weeks’ time. You may get dressed.”
As I pulled up my pants, she stood and went over to her desk. I took the opportunity her distraction provided to try to massage some of the sting through my jeans, only to jerk my hands away just as quickly when she turned around. She just smirked and handed me the first draft of my story, put her other arm around my shoulder, and led me gently to the door.
“This is good work. I don’t expect that you’ll share it with the group, but I do hope you finish it someday.”
I looked down at the pages, now with the addition of red marks. Sorely needed edits. Creative fuel.
Before I stepped through the now-open door, I turned to look her squarely in the eyes for what may have been the first time. I didn’t know what else to say.
“Thank you. So much.”
She smiled knowingly.
“Of course. My pleasure.”
Then I took my leave, afraid to do or say anything that would ruin the strange new inspiration I felt in that moment. But I heard her voice from the doorway.
“Oh, and Jeremy?”
I turned, concerned. I had taken my licks, everything had come to a resolution. And yet… that glint in her eye was apparent even from the walkway.
“If you break your word again, I’ll see to it that you’re able to write a proper caning scene.”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New Site Suggestion



Readers,


I haven’t previously written reviews or suggestions of premium video-based spanking sites – and not because there isn’t a wealth of excellent content out there. It seems to me that those of us who are interested in purchasing spanking video content probably know full-well where and how to do so, so there’s never really seemed like much need for my two cents.


For the last couple of  months, though, I’ve followed the ongoing construction of Pandora Blake’s Dreams of Spanking website through  her Twitter feeds (@PandoraBlake and @DreamsOfSpanking ), and have been anticipating it’s going live. I’m sure that I was among many who were happy to see the unveiling recently.




As expected, there is a lot to like about Miss Blake’s vision, and the first word which comes to mind is ‘classy’. It’s a classy website. The text introductions are intelligent, succinct, and written by someone who’s obviously passionate about corporal punishment. 


High-resolution images and beautifully-written scene synopses (along with a very attractive cast of players) make an excellent first impression, and costumes, scene settings, and high-definition technology guarantee great video. 
But the most interesting part of Dreams of Spanking?


The FAQ.


This is where the true brilliance shows, in my opinion. We get some insight into the seriously impressive work which has gone into building the site itself, including a genius little bit of code which allows the site to operate without a restricted members’ area. 
We also find out that Miss Blake’s website includes all sub-genres (including M/M spankings) within one site, which I’d like to stand up and applaud. We’re too small a group, us spankos, to go around breaking ourselves up into even smaller groups, in my ever-so-humble opinion. And you know my motto: This is about your backside, not your front side. 


Naturally, Dreams of Spanking is still a work in progress. The site builders promise a “more sophisticated” search engine function, but the current one seems dandy to me. There is already a nice selection of content available, and they’ll be regularly updating video, photo sets, audio files, and who-knows-what-else.


Lastly, Pandora Blake seems like a nice girl. Genuinely, wholeheartedly nice. 


And who doesn’t like to see nice girls spanked, hmm…?


– Dana


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.